《What if I was Reborn into another World》


 1 1. Plain

    I sigh out loud, looking out of the window. I''m barely hanging on.


    Pathetic.


    Long time ago, I was a dreamer. I dream great things, bigger than universe. I feel invincible and I believe I could do anything that I set myself to. I grew up with fairytales and thought life was full of rainbows and stars.


    Oh How the world likes to crush ignorant and naive people like that. I was the smartest one in my family. Straight A''s but of course i dare not to say i am a genius. I was famous, charismatic, I was born a leader.


    I scoffed at the thought of that. Yeah. I was on my way studying medicine, three more years and I would''ve become a doctor. But a man came into my life. Showering me with honey words and lulling me with his gentle actions. Bah! He was a wolf wearing a lamb mask. He destroyed me completely, abused me, made my friends hate me and dominate over me completely.


    I ran away and came to my family with two little ones. Bringing them burden that I know would very much hurt them, make people ridicule them... I was at lost, since I was broken inside and out. I was barely hanging on. I had run out of option, and they were my last.


    See, the thing is... I know I had crushed their hope. And that ate me the most. I tried hard to find a job, but it seems I couldnt land any decent job in government. I tried all kind of jobs. From receptionist, to seller, to teaching and all... all end up in disaster. Lady luck wasnt on my side, soon whereever I work will either bankcrupt, close down, money problem and so on.. never mind, I thought I just need to find another thing and keep on going.


    In the end, I lost. I lie on my bed,staring at the ceiling. I just finished another manga about travelling to another world.


    "Is there such thing as reincarnation?" I asked at no one particular. I look at both of my kids, sleeping soundly beside me and smile gently.


    "I dare not. That will mean that i had to lose you guys. Of all the misfortune in this world, they are not." I brush their hair gently and spoke with a soft words, not wanting to wake them up.


    "Do you guys know? You are my treasure. You are the only reason I am trying to live."


    But even then, I know deep inside of me wish, that I could start a new life.. in another fantasy world.. where I can live with my kids happily and lavishly.


    If I get to reborn into another world, I wonder... what cheat skills I should get? This popped into my mind as I entertain it for a while, before snickering to myself and stood up.


    "Guess its time to cook now" I stretch out and was about to walk toward the door when I feel the vibration in the air, and it was getting hot of a sudden.


    I was alarmed, and went to look outside of the window.


    Holy shit! A big meteorite was going to hit near our area, which is insane! Impossible! The government wouldve announce something like this in news. Meteorite doesnt appear into thin air! They should be able to detect it few weeks before it drop through the layer of atmosphere and make an impact. I was look around, panicking and then I jump over my kids, covering us with a pile of clothes, pillows and blanket.


    There wasnt enough time to run. At least I need to protect them.


    That was my last thought, as everything flash white and then black.

 2 2. I am god

    "Ehem, hi there"


    I stood there in daze. My body feel lights and it took me few minutes to remember everything. I saw both of my kids lying on the white floor, still sleeping. But they were wearing white dress, just like me.


    I frowned. we dont have this kind of dress before.


    "Are we dead?" I asked and then glare at the being infront of me. He was tall, and young. Handsome and That raised my alarmed even more. After my last experience, I dont believe in men with beautiful face. They hide their nature too well.


    "Well, kinda. You see... a meterorite crashed your area, but you guys survived, in a way"


    "This is not surviving. And who the heck are you?"


    "I am one of the gods that oversee the whole universe but this is not my domain to be honest. But still a powerful god, nevertheless. You should feel glad that I saved you guys"


    "Let me guess, you fucked up with the meteorite and it crash into our world"


    The man eyes widen in surprised. He tried to masked it few second too late. I''ve seen his reaction.


    "What do you mean by we survived, spill it out"


    The god frowned.


    "You know, I dont like your attitude, human. I could just crush your soul and spread it like a dust"


    "And youre not doing it right now because?" I raised my eyebrow. He narrowed his eyes. His mind was turning and I know he had made up his mind when he sighed and changed his facial expression once again.


    Arrogant and narcisstic look.


    "Let me start again. I am Urie. And I want to say Congratulation! The three of you are the only soul that survived the meteorite disaster. Since you guys are barely hanging on the thread here, I, the most gracious and amazing god had decided to bring you to another world where I govern as God."


    "What do you mean by only soul to survive?" I Will not budge from it till I get my answer and I guess he could see it from my eyes that he cough few Times.


    "I may Or may not accidentally lose few fragments of magical stone. It dropped and I couldn''t stop it from crushing your place since it was too far from my domain. The whole area had been decimated. Thankfully, only seven people died and four of them had direct contact with the stone and got their soul shattered into pieces... only three of you had survived it with your soul intact.."


    " how are you going to recompense us? You can''t seriously think that just by Sending us to your world will be enough, aren''t you?"


    That look on his face was enough to answer me. He seriously think that it will be enough. What the heck?


    I gave him my ''are you stupid? Look.


    "Can you guarantee that something like this wont happen to us again? We are new to this world you are sending us to. And I bet, we''ll end up dying the first day we reach there"


    He cleared his throat.


    "You are right. I had actually thought of that but for that I need to know what do you want."


    "What kind of world is your world?"


    That question made his eyes shine bright with pride.


    "Magical and free. It a beautiful place with all kind of creatures. It evolved fast and the people there are amazing. I believe human called it a fantasy world. Everyone level up their strength through their skills sets that they were born with." I rolled my eyes.


    "Then I wish for cheat skills."


    "Fine. But I can only give three for each one of you. It wouldn''t be too fair for my people.they work hard to get where they are and you''re getting it all easily for free" he waved his hand lazily.


    I raised my eyebrow.


    "If I remember it correctly, our lives was enough payment for that. Don''t you agree?"


    That stopped him for a second.


    "You are absolutely right. Then.. as an extra I''ll provide you three sub skills. now tell me what you want?"


    This time my lips curved upward. Didnt I ponder this questions over and over again, while laughing it off before? I had my answer ready.


    "Sub skills-Ability to read and talk all languages, appraisal, tutorial mode"


    "No problem for the other two but can you be more detail about this tutorial mode?"


    "Its a system where I can ask for help on how to operate something. More like an advisor to me on what should I do to get best outcome"


    "Ahhhh.. I never thought about that before. I can do that." He snapped his fingers and a piece of parchment and ink pen appear. He started to write something.


    "How about main skills?"


    "Ability to recreate skills, blessing of all elementals, unlimited mana, summoning and also double growth rate that will include experience and skills point"


    "Done." He snapped his fingers and then the paper was burned. I feel something flash hot within me, and i hold my chest. It happen for about five minutes before it stopped.


    Urie smiled devilishly. "I forgot to tell you. I cant give the same skill to your daughters. Its the rule. But I can grant them five sub-skills."


    "Do you have sprites, dragon and elves?"


    "Of course. All powerful being lives there until now, unlike earth." I nodded but ignore the jab.


    "My second kid should be given Fast life regen, heal, investigate, blessing of the gods and reconstruct. My first kid should be given a blessing of dragon, barrier, clairvoyance, conceal and resistance"


    "Done" he snapped his hand and my kids body glows brightly.


    "Definitely an overprotective mother. I have to warn you, these all are unheard of and may cause problem to you guys later on. My only request is that you guys help me watch over my world and that you would forgive my earlier transgression."


    "Well, no hard feeling. I just want to live happily. Thats all"


    "And I wish you the same. As a welcome gift to you guys, I bestowed each one of you the spartial ring that only can be used by you and your daughters only. If it lost or stolen, it will naturally come back to you. Until we meet again. Show me how you can live to the fullest in your second life"


    Again, another bright lights and then it was nothing.

 3 3. New world

    Its been few hours since we came to this new world. Oddly, I couldnt remember Urie real face the moment I woke up. Try as I may, I just couldn''t. The only thing was left was the sense of him as an annoyance, arrogant and powerful god.


    We woke up in a strange green valley. The grass was all green with a little bit bluish tinge on it. My kids woken up surprised at our surrounding and also, our new bodies. Among three of us, I had dramatically changed. I was never pretty to begin with, and I had short black hair back in the previous world. Slightly overweight, not that I care about it. I was damn busy to find money, that I dont have time to properly... make myself presentable. I did lose some weight over the years but still, in people eyes, I am still the same fat girl that had a dark past.


    It took some time to adjust, really. I was worried that my kids wouldn''t recognised me and start to run away from me. Just imagining it while waiting for them to wake up made me aged couple of years. Not literally.


    The moment they woke up, they look at me and i started to explain things to them. I haven''t even got the chance to explain halfway through, and they said, "okay, you are our mom"I dont know whether to cry or laugh.


    "How sure are you?"


    "You have a habit to rub your left cheek when you are worried about something" huh. I never notice that myself. I forced a smile, trying to mask my embarrassment. I mean, dang.. it''s weird that you''re doing something that you didn''t realised and only know about it from someone else... kinda like, snoring in your sleep and someone else heard it then point it out to you. Horrifying!


    We look at each other for a while, familiarising ourselves with our new faces. My eldest daughter, Ailee, eight years old had a wavy golden hair, with fair complexion. a totally 180 than what she look like back in the earth. she had deep green, cat eyes and heart shaped face. perky nose and rosy lips, i would say that she look like a little angel. While the youngest one, seven years old Miya she had a doe eye with a perky nose, she had azure hair and i''m guessing it''s not man-made and totally natural. People in this world have all kind of impossible hair colours, maybe? I need to see other people to know more about it. She had silver eyes that stood contrast with her hair color. she had the same lips like Ailee, rosy and both had petite frame. they were looking at me in daze and that made me frown.


    "What?"


    "I think that this is what you were really born to look like, mom." Ailee said, with unmasked wonder and amazement. What? I haven''t got a chance to see myself yet and their reaction worried me. I need to see it for myself to know what made them say like that.


    ''PFFT. Be real. You are just excited'' said a male voice that rung inside my head. I look around with a frown.


    The annoying god?


    ''Excuse me. I am not an annoying god. I am gracious, amazing and handsome''


    More like narcissistic, I said silently.


    ''I heard that, you ungrateful woman.''


    That was meant for you to hear, again I replied with a sneer.


    ''My, my. I really pick a troublesome fellow. If you hate that much, I can always take you and your kids soul back and crush and scatter it.''


    I bite my lips and hold my inner voice. I know I''m being snarky. And I''m snarky when I''m depressed or feel hopeless. And either two of that emotions is currently brewing inside of me and I''m taking it out on that annoying god. I know in a way, thought it was his mistake, he did try to make it right.


    Fine, I''m sorry.


    ''That''s more like it. How about you tell your daughter to reconstruct a mirror? Take it as a practice. Though, I have to warn you to be always cautious with your mana storage. You can open a menu window by saying Open Menu. That''s all for today. I''ll drop off once in a while, I am after all a very busy, busy god''


    And just like that, the voice was gone and I heave a sigh of relief. Quite uncomfortable experience, to be honest. Having someone inside your mind sure does feel weird and definitely intrusive, that your instinct want to fight it off badly.


    one of Miya''s main skill was reconstruct. I look around and saw a stone. I hold it out to Miya.


    "Here, try to use one of your skill: Reconstruct."


    "How to use it?"


    Thinking back how the god had said to say out loud open menu, I bet we have to say the skills name out loud.


    " just call out the skill name out loud, maybe?"


    Miya nodded. She grab the stone within her fist tightly.


    "Okay, I''ll give it a try. Reconstruct"


    Then she was looking at something in front of her, as if she was reading something.


    "Ok, got it." She closed her eyes and raised her hand in front. And something flash brightly on her palm, before a mirror with handle appeared.


    She open her eyes with an excited smile. "I did it!"


    "Good job,Miya." I smiled and patted her head.


    All of us took turn to look our face at the mirror. And if other people were watching us, I bet they will be laughing their ass off. Because we look like a bunch of monkey that saw a mirror for the first time. Well, to be fair.. it was our first time looking our new face, so pardon for the¡­ excitement and wonder.


    I have lushious wavy golden hair, slightly lighter than Ailee''s. With One eye silver and the other green, I really want to smack that So called god. Cant he just pick one color and give it to me. Its seems like he couldn''t make up his mind and just give me both instead. Thankfully, he didnt give me four eyes. I shivered. He look like someone who would do that.


    Perky nose and cat like eyes, it paired perfectly with full,plump red lips. I had a tiny mole right under my right green eye. Seems like I had C cup boobies that made me frown. Back in the world, I find it nice on other woman''s body, but to carry it myself.. sure does make my front heavier than usual.


    Nevertheless, I am thankful. I bet I can find lots of nice clothes for me this time.


    Hums awayy~

 4 4.First Forage

    So, after the bubbling excitement died down¡­ if it will ever be but at least all of us are calm now, I figure that we had to find a place to stay. Its easier for Miya to reconstruct a house using her skill.


    We learned that a window appear and told her about how to use her skill and the limit of it. She couldn''t reconstruct things that she had never seen or known. The probability of successful reconstructing things will be higher if she had seen it, or had recently touched. But to reconstruct something, it need a material. Same goes with it, if the material fits what with you will reconstruct, then the probability would be higher and vice versa. You can''t make a bag, if your material is water. You have to at least use thread, or piece of clothes to make it works.


    "then Miya, we will have to trouble you with building a shelter for us."


    "No problem. Leave it to me" she puffed and went to do it right away. We decided to build a house where we landed. Once, because its not too far from the river, second the whole place was pretty and wide. I love the view.


    The air here is so different than the earth. Its more, refreshing and pure.


    While miya busying herself making a house, Ailee went to find more material of miya.


    Water, and shelter are settled for now. Next should be food. That''s mean, hunting. I don''t know anything about this world nor what kind of animals they have here.


    "Tutorial mode"


    Then a window popped out in front of me.


    ''How may I help you?'' a writing appeared.


    "What is edible things around this area?"


    ''Gold wild berries, rainbow lemon, lompa ball fruit, blue pot fruit, totie bird, silver deek, wild buwa, fendo vegetables, sil vegetables and fish.''


    O-kay¡­ almost all of that, totally unheard of. Scratched that, this is my first time hearing that.


    "Can you show me the picture of each of it?"


    Then several pictures popped out, showing me what it was.


    So get this.


    Gold wild berries was a golden colored mulberry. Rainbow lemon as the name suggest is a lemon with rainbow colors skin. Lompa ball fruit is akin to watermelon with ref outside and green inside. Can the god be more creative than reversing earth''s product? Blue pot fruit is a new one. Its shaped like a ginger, metallic blue in color. Totie bird is a smaller version a prehistoric bird of pterodactyl with feathers. It had two flappy bunny ears. Don''t ask why, because I don''t know myself. Somebody had a weird taste in creating living things around here. Silver deek is actually a silver deer. With a bull horns that had barbs. One strike of that horn would send you to after life, I bet. Wild buwa, I''m guessing it was meant to copy a wild boar. The scary thing about it is.. it had one pointy horn on too of its forehead (a unicorn boar?) and spiky tails. Yep. Tails, three of it. Yikes. Fendo and sil looks like a spinach and kale to me. Both are green, thankfully. The fish? Well, the only normal ones with name that is oh-not-so-normal!


    The thing have square shape body,overgrown long fangs that need a proper trimming. It have wings by the way. Wings!!! Why do you call it a fish if it can fly? Might as well call it a bird!


    I slapped my forehead I frustration. For now, the safest bet for us to get food is by finding vegetables and fruits. I am staying away from that animals before I''m sure how to handle them.


    Maybe I should asked Miya to make some traps? But then, she''s already doing a lot of thing. Its not good to depend on her skill too much. There''s that problem with mana consumption too. I had warned them about it and I hope they heed it. Worse come to worse, I''ll just use my magic to kill the animals.


    "Appraisal- area" and all windows popped out not less than a second. I could see all kind of things around us. Luckily, I spotted golden wild berries, lompa balls fruit, sil and fendo vege. At least we have something to get by for now. But I have to tackle the meat problem, sooner or later. We do need some protein and the kids still growing. I am not letting my own flesh and blood become a thin, stick malnourish kids.


    I took everthing and put it inside my spatial ring. I checked inside by the way. Thankfully, that god had some sense in him and had provide me three pairs of undergarments, two pairs of shirt and two pants. And I''m guessing all of us were given the same.

 5 5.First forage II

    oddly, I found a menu that directly connected to few of the earth online shops.


    It seems I could shop using my window skills, as long as I had spirit stones. These spirits stone had a certain amount of mana inside of it, and it is a currencies asked by the intermediate between earth and here. I chatted with the mysterious one, and told me that he or she is one of the attendants to gods. Watching over the world and he or she was stationed at earth. But since earth lacks of mana, she or he needed a way to gain mana and thus why she/he proposed another additional program inside the window for people like us.


    The gods agreed since there are influx in another world travellers and the attendants problem had been going on for thousands years without a solution. This became their best one and thus, how these shop was created.


    One word. Interesting.


    My opinion on this? The gods had been slacking off if there are influx of people undergoing transmigration to another worlds too often. Or is it a sign that the barrier between world become too thin now that its easier for souls to be transferred to different place? Who knows?


    I found some food and and skipped merrily to where my children is.


    I skidded to halt. My jaw dropped as I saw a tall, cute and uhm¡­ interesting house standing in front of me. It''s a freaking three storey house as big as a football field. Pink roof, yellow wall and blue window.. the outdoor light had an adorable design on it, it was like a fun, refreshing, cute and funny looking house.


    What was I thinking? Giving a 7 years old a free reign on making a house? I almost want to slap my face silly. Nevertheless, I had to admit that she had a weird kind of creativity that would definitely change the industry of art, back in the earth.


    That stopped me. My smile dropped and I sigh. If we didn''t die, they could become someone successful.. I had failed to protect them as their mother..


    I slap my cheeks for real this time.


    So? does that mean I should be a baby now and sulk around?! Big, fat No! New life, new possibilities and future. If they could be succesful and happy in the earth, they can be one here too. This time around, for sure. Our life will be better.


    The second floor window was cracked open and miya little head popped out from it. Her beautiful blue hair waving softly because of the wind and she smile brightly.


    "Mom! I made a funny looking house, but its preeeeeeetttyyt cozy, I''m sure of it!"


    "It sure does look like it" I grinned. Then I pointed on my right side, not too far from the house. Just righty next to the white picketed fences- totally adorable by the way- is something that could pass off as gazebo, if not for its weird physical appearances.


    "And why is that gazebo looking like a big mushroom?" Fantasy looking mushroom. You know? Red mushroom with white spots allover it. And Ailee was currently lying down inside of it, taking a nap.


    "Its cute! And I love it"


    "Alright. At least we have some place to crash in the evening. Some tea or games, for our quality time together."


    "Yay!"


    I''ve been away for one hour and half and they were already done with all of it. Quite impressive really. Today was such a good day. And I better prepare some food for us to eat.

 6 6.First forage III

    I asked Miya to show me the kitchen. Woah, and along the way, I notice that instead of bare, the house was furnished, with essentials needed. And I know this is where Ailee contribute. Between Ailee and Miya, Ailee more mature and thoughful ones. While Miya is all about fun and love.


    "Did your sister told you to make this?" I asked Miya. Miya grinned and nodded. She knock her head and wink her left eye.


    "You did tell me to make a house. So I made a house but Ailee said we need to make the bed, couch, plates, bowl, spoon and bathroom, toilet. She nags a lot."


    "Well, she was right. Listen to her well, and respect her. She is your older sister." I patted her head as she mulled it over.


    I smiled at her.


    Back in the world, people keep on telling me that I am treating my kids like adult. That, the way I taught them is wrong and I should spoiled them.


    I don''t mind spoiling them. But with that, a proper teaching should be implemented. You don''t teach your kids about fairytales and fantasy. That the world is all about rainbow and love. I knew how cruel and dark the world is and I want them to live a happy life with good upbringing.


    Living is hard. Life is cruel. But they can change that. Knowing the true reality of world will be their greatest knowledge so they can choose a better life, out of millions way to live their life.


    At first, I hesitated. I don''t want them to lose their innocence. But thankfully, they grew into such mindful kids, bright and definitely wiser than the other kids. But it doesn''t mean that they wouldn''t be spoil or selfish. Emotion that they couldn''t contain after giving it a thought, means I need to give really attention to. Because I know them very well, they knew how hard it is for me raising them up. And if what they want overweight what they already knows, they are just being a kid. That is when I''ll spoil them to rotten and do the best I can to provide it.


    There were a time when I came from work, emotionally and physically tired. I feel helpless and what tethered me on the border of sanity was almost to non-existence.. The kids was outside the living room, playing together. And I went to the room far side, to have my lone time. I cried there silently. Broken and almost giving up. The door had creaked open, and Miya jump on my back and hug me tight. She kept on kissing my cheeks and rubbing my back. Ailee lift my face and dry my tears.


    "Everything will be okay,mama. I am sure, It will be" they hug me tightly, as I cried like a baby. I sobbed, and let out my cries. I was that weak that I let my little ones see that side of me. I cried harder as their love and hugs enveloped me through the nights, reversing our role. I had two beautiful, kind and bright kids.. if the whole world abandoned me, I know these two won''t. Both of them are my two little angels sent by the heaven itself. I don''t regret for going against that bastard nor running away from him. That was my one of my best decision after giving birth to them.

 7 7.DAY ONE ENDED

    We ate like a pig. Especially Miya. Its no brainer why, since she had exhausted most of her mana reserved. She said she had only 800 mana left from 3000. I don''t know what is the proper grading is that in this world but 3000 is quite decent. I havent even checked my own statuses, I''ll get to that later.


    While I prepared the food earlier, We didn''t have any kind spices, or salt and sugars. I could buy it online, but then I need spirits stone. The only things I have here is the foods that I gathered. I chatted the admin again and told her/him our situation. she/he told me that anything from there could be converted to spirits stone if I sell it online. Since there are bound to be someone to buy things that they miss from here. It make sense. I came from earth, and I will miss earthly food. Other people must be feeling the same too.


    I can open up my online store if I wish to. But to get that I need license or I can just rent three hour online shop. The rent is quite cheap and they will deduct it later from my income. I sold about 3 bulk of fendo vege, 5 lompa ball fruits, 2sil vege and two bowls of golden wild berries. And I got 10 blue spirit stones. It seems red is the lowest stones with a little mana in it, blue is had decent ones, golden one had the highest mana concentration. I could but the whole set of spices, salt and sugar with one spirit stone, minus the rent, I had about 8 spirit stones left, still great gain for me.


    While scrolling down the shop list, I saw some flour and rice and decided to buy a sack of each. I even bought some corn starch, rice flour around 3kg each, a lot smaller than a sack but that''s okay.In the end I had about two spirit stones left but that''s okay for me. We have rice and flour, people!! I can make a lot of things with these.


    I was humming the whole time cooking the fendo and sil vege. I made a handmade noodles from the flour, I feel totally in control and awesome.


    Ha! Of course, who wouldn''t? I get to buy things that hard to buy back in the earth just by selling stuff. And I get to prepare food for us too eat just by making it from the scratch.


    I had tutorial mode to help me how to cook fendo and sil, I''m quite satisfied with it. I was basically glowing when I saw my kids eat lavishly and happily.


    "Its soooooo delicious mom!" Said Ailee. Her cat like eyes open wide and she keeps on thumping her feet on the floor.


    "It would be even better if we have some desert"


    And that we did. I made golden wild berries pudding and made lompa ball fruit juice.


    After we''re done, we look like python that just swallowed a cow. We had a blast. I asked the kids to take their shower and Miya look outside of the house near where the gazebo is.


    "Maybe I should make a hot spring.. that would be really good, won''t it?" She muttered and then nodded. I knock her head and smile.


    "One at a time. Now go take your bath."


    "But I''m sure its cold"


    "I filled the bath tub and heated it with my MAAAAAAGGGIIICCCC." I wiggled my fingers just to lessen the awkwardness of saying the power. They giggled and ran upstairs. Really, these magic sure does make things easier. We don''t need firewoods to cook. I just need to concentrate and put fire under the stove and it''ll cook. I don''t need heater, to beat the water. I just need some magic and all will be well.


    After a while, everyone was ready to hit the sack and tackled their dreams. Each of us have our own room, and since this house is how they made it, that just mean that they want to have their own bedrooms. Back then, we slept in one bed together.. but now, I guess they are ready to sleep alone.


    I bath and then went to my room. The mana consumption for making small lights around the house is not that taxing and it didn''t scratch much of my storage. I saw in tutorial mode that a blacksmith can compact mana into spirit stones too if They reach a certain level. To be one, you need to have the forging skill. Maybe I should make it tomorrow.

 8 8.NEW DAY NEW POSSIBILITIES

    Sun rays greeted me with its warm shines. Stretching out, I walk to the washroom to refresh myself out. Since I haven''t asked Miya to reconstruct a hairband, I made a hair chopstick out of the small branch that I found in the forest. Surprisingly its quite sturdy.


    I took it and spun it around my hair with ease, making my hair bunch into a big bun before stabbing it through. Folding my short sleeves up, I was ready to tackle my-to-do-list today.


    ?????????????????????????


    I Was cooking some Rhua bird eggs- appraisal told me so-. Where did I get the Rhua eggs, you asked? Beats me. I found it in a carefully woven basket that was left in front of our door house. No note or anything. Just a basket full of eggs. Rhua it seems can be found at the North side of this country. It''s a cold place. Tutorial said that Rhua nest situated mostly on top of mountain, and mostly quests that involved with these eggs can fetch a higher price.


    Which makes one wonder, why and who put a basket full of eggs in front of our house? I''m sure we haven''t met nor interact anyone from this world yet.


    Did the god do this? No, no, no. If it was him, he will leave his trademark all over it. Like maybe a gold note with "From Handsome, and Kind God" or something around that jazz. And he wouldn''t stop gloating about it nor stop reminding you about what he did.


    Yep. Definitely not him. But anyway, it''s already here, so I am not about to let this waste.


    "Thanks, whoever you are" I said, lifting the basket up and bringing it in.


    I made a pancakes, eggs and also jam from golden wild berries. I feel self-accomplish as I saw the whole dishes on the table. Lets be honest here. Anyone would feel dang awesome when you feel you did complicated stuff greatly*wink wink*.


    I took out some bread I had purchased online, and put it on a plate. A feast for champion!


    Hmm¡­ maybe I should buy some wine or beer next time, that''ll be super. Guess, its time for us to explore the nearest town and learn more about this world. Its not good for the kids to stay cooped up inside without any interaction with other beings

 9 9. SEARCHING FOR VILLAGE OR TOWN

    Before setting out from the house, I made few skills to help us go through the journey better.


    Sprint: run faster


    Fly: as it name suggested, yes flying.


    Forging: a skill to get title of blacksmith


    Sewing: to make clothes or armours


    Tracking: to track anything within 20km far.


    For now, I think that''s my limit for today. I had about 5500 mana, and making each skills eat about 500mana. I need to reserved some for our journey, and who knows what we may encounter along the way. I have to be prepared. I checked and saw that the spatial ring provide 50 mana each ten minutes. So, for me to gain 500 mana would be, 1hour and 40 minutes. That means, I had to wait for 9 hours twenty minutes to regain all that I had used to make five skills! Sleeping would aid the mana regeneration faster but today is going out day. We are getting late as it is And the only way to tell time right now is by looking into our window menu.


    Note to myself. Don''t overdo it! We need mana regeneration item ASAP. Just for additional information, I need to compare our mana with the dwellers of these world. For now, we need to act in moderate.


    "Uww. I''m so excited!" Miya face was flushed with excitement and really it was really contagious that I grinned together with Ailee.


    Everything was already prepared. When I said everything, I mean food and drinks. And we''ll collect more along our journey. Before we left, I asked Ailee to put on barrier around the area.as an extra measure, she thought that maybe it''ll be better to conceal the whole house since its stand out too much and I had to agree with it.


    We set out following the river stream. I believe that where there''s water, there will be a civilisation. I used the fly skill and share it with two of my daughters. We fly above the stream,watching our surrounding.


    "Mom, do you think dragons exist in this world?" With all the wind blowing fast as we flew, it''s a miracle that I can hear what Ailee said. But her eyes shine brightly, full of anticipation.


    But that sure made me broke out in sweat.i know the god said there''s elves and dragon in this world but I never thought it will be around here. I never considered that one. I look around, worried that we will be greeted by a surprisingly big ''uninvited guest''.


    "Well, If dragon exists in this place, I hope we wont see it right now" we had just begun this second life, and I''m not about to let it end so early now. We need more information on how to deal with it.


    That thought made me pumped my mana a little bit more, so we could travel faster and reach to our destination fast.


    It seems there''s no ending of flying as long as one can spend their mana. I thought there will be some kind of cool down but we had been traveling for about two hours and thirty minutes non-stop, and I feel like i could still fly longer than that. I would''ve but Miya was grumbling about getting hungry. It was then I realised that my tummy was grumbling too.


    We try to find good spot and landed there. I made a small fire and went to the river, to catch some fish. I think I saw some normal looking fish earlier, grilling one would be a treat.


    I took out a pole and tied it with my dagger, making a makeshift spear. By channeling the water element and making it rise, it made me easier to spot which fish I want.


    This is fun. Really, really fun. Just by activating the skill, wont guarantee for the outcome you thought of. It was a trial and error from there, and I only get it after trying for five times to control the water just the way I wanted it. The water curved upward, leaving the floor of the stream mostly empty. And just like I calculated, pulling the water fast enough would leave some of the fishes flapping on the stream floor and I only need to catch it with my makeshift spear.


    After killing six of the ''Doed'', I stopped and let the stream back where it supposed to be. Doed is actually a type of fish like anchovies. But really, its pretty huge anchovies if you asked me. Its as big as sardine fish. If this is anchovies, I wonder what would they call anchovies in our former world? ''Stick fish''??


    After gutting and cleaning the fishes, I took out some of the wood sticks that I had prepared earlier from home, from my spatial ring. Again, I am still marvelled by the idea of taking out and putting in stuff inside an empty void. Preparing the fire was the easiest one, since I had a lot of practice before that. From there, it was like a walk in a park.


    Ailee and Miya found new fruits, one look like coconut, and another like banana. I used the appraisal and saw the coconut called ''Sai Fruit'', a totally not coconut.. its have red gooey liquid inside but smell refreshingly good. It had minty and strangely sweet scent. The banana one, Huq, was kinda hard and it have purple colour.


    "This is delicious!" Ailee eyes were wide in surprise as she tasted the Huq.


    "Yeah, like a potato! It''ll be great with curry."


    I tried one and totally agreed with them. This definitely goes well with curry.


    We began eating leisurely while enjoying our scenery when we heard of something.

 10 10. WHAT WAS THAT??

    We heard a rustling sound behind the thick bushes just ahead of us. I stood up and going by instinct, lowered my body, holding the makeshift spear on my right and my left side ready to throw magic full blast.


    "Ailee, barrier" I commanded her and she swiftly cast a barrier around us. She had few types of barrier and only one of it was unlocked. She need to level up her skills to open up more. Currently, she could only cast an area barrier, meaning to say, it will protect the ones inside as long as they don''t run out from the area incased with it.


    "Mom¡­" Miya paled as the rustling sound getting nearer and louder.


    "Shhh¡­ keep quite. I''ll go and see. If something happened¡­ just run back to our house" I can see they protest, from their facial reaction. Ailee grabbed my clothes and without saying anything, I know that look begged for me to stay.


    I smiled and patted her head.


    "Be good and stay here. I''ll be back"


    I turn around and took a big breath and step outside of the barrier.


    Most of the horror movie I''d watched, the characters will step forward and say,


    "Hellooo¡­ whose there?" And I will always yelled out loud what a fool they were. As if the ghost or the killer will say,


    "Hello back, nice to meet you. I''m the serial killer and I''m going to kill you"


    But right now, My mouth almost want to call out and say the same thing as its gone loose with fear of the unknown. I slap my left cheek and sigh out loud.


    "Woman up, Iiana!" I throw a big gust of wind to separate the bushes in front and saw something lying on the ground. It was only a second, before the bushes swing back to its place, but I am sure it''s a human or humanoid looking being.. I used the spear and pried the bushes open again with cautious.


    Slowly, stepping forward I walk forward, minding my steps. Cutting some branches and bushes that keep on hindering me, it makes me chilled to the core. Its almost like its acting like sets prying fingers that want to stop me getting near the being, grabbing my clothes here and there.


    I finally found the body. I said body, since I''m not sure if its still alive or not. I''m not sure the gender since its kinda big and about 6 feet 3 long, but it have long silky silver hair. Must be a big woman. I couldn''t see the face, since it''s facing downward.


    I touch the body and gave it a little shake.


    A hand shot forward and caught my hand. I was surprised and in panic blast a fireball on the hand. The force made my sat on the floor.


    It didn''t took a second for it to lunged forward and put it masculine fingers around my throat. The being had a black mask on it, its contrast with the colour of his hair.


    Shit.


    It''s a guy. Instinctively, my leg move by its own and kick his nuts. I hope the male here had their nuts in the same place or I''ll be super dead for the second time.


    The being howl in pain, cupping his ''precious jewel''. I rolled to the side, and quickly blast him with fireball like a freaking machine gun. Non-stop until smokes and dust rose up, covering the howling male humanoid being or whatever it is. I rubbed my throat and winced.


    That was when a hand flashed forward for another second attempt to grab hold of me. I duck low, just barely saving my neck. I shoved my makeshift spear forward and calculate the distance.


    "Don''t move or I''ll kill you" I growled, threatening the man.


    "As if that measly blade thing could kill me"


    "Yet, you are not moving." A little flick my from my hand and the wind disperse the dust, leaves and smokes around us.


    I had the blade right on his heart. A little shoved, would totally cut open his chest and stab through his heart. I was sweating cold and looking straight at the masked man. I could see a pair of purple glowing eyes through the mask and I kid you not, it made my blood chilled to the lowest point.


    "If it wasn''t for my current condition¡­ my little pinky would be enough to deal with you" his words laced with conviction and threat.


    And I didn''t dare to doubt it.

 11 11. WHAT WAS THAT?? 2

    the man cough out loud, and something red and sticky pour out from the bottom of the mask.


    I bite my lips.


    "Whats wrong with you?"


    "Dying."


    I was riddled with doubt whether to kill him or save him. He just threatened and attacked me but he was already injured in the first place.


    "Why did you attack me?"


    "Aren''t you here to attack me?


    Ugh whats up with answering a question with another question.


    "Oh fuck this. You better not attack me again or I''ll really kill you" flicking away the blade, I kneeled beside me. Though he was still in kneeling position, his whole body was tensed as if he was readying himself to be killed.


    His eyes never left me and that makes it even more scary. It felt like I''m trying to heal a wounded lion.


    "Appraisal. Tutorial mode"


    Both menu appeared in front of me.


    Name: ???


    Level: ?????


    Status: poisoned


    "How to detect type of poison?"


    Several solutions appeared but I choose the easiest one.


    I took his blood.


    "Appraisal"


    Poison: millennium flower swamp.


    Cure: thousand ice coral, healing ray


    "Tutorial mode- what is healing ray?"


    ''A supreme healing skills that required high skills in healing. It is almost on par with holy heal skill that could disperse miasma, possession by evil spirits or any dark attributes poisons''


    Okay¡­ so I don''t think Ailee could heal him and plus, I don''t trust him enough to get close to my kids.


    I activated recreate skills and created healing ray. And by following the instruction, I used the healing ray on the man.


    "Done. You should be fine by n-"


    Then I heard a growl. I look down at my own tummy and frown. I just ate. I''m sure as hell not hungry, so that''s mean¡­


    I look up at him and the masked man look away.


    Awkwarddd¡­


    "I''ll bring you some food but you have to swear not to harm me and my family"


    He didn''t say anything and that made me tensed.


    Another growl, its even louder than before.


    "Fine. I swear no harm will be done on you and your kins" it seems forced but that was enough for me.


    "Fly" I touched the guy and we''re not really flying, more like levitating. I had exhausted myself saving this man, I''m not about to be exhausted carrying him. Plus with all that blood and grime? Nu-uh. Not letting that smudge my clothes.


    Then I look down at myself again. Though¡­ I''m already dirty with all leaves and soil on me from that little showdown earlier.


    I saw Ailee and Miya still encased inside a barrier their worried face turns bright as they saw me.


    "Mom!! You''re back!" Miya jump up and was going to run out the barrier.


    "Stay inside there and push the leftover food outside." Though he had swore earlier, I''m still not taking any chances.


    Ailee took the bundle and push it out from the barrier. I took it and lay it in front of the man.


    "Now, eat"


    I didn''t even need to tell him twice. He push the mask up, a little bit and swallow the food one by one in a blink of an eye.


    He burb and I gave him a glass of juice and a pudding. After finishing everything, he lie on his back.


    "Don''t your mom ever teach you not to lie down after eating?" Muttered Ailee.


    The masked man sat up and the look at Ailee, Miya and finally that gaze landed on me. He looked away.


    "I don''t have a mother" that simple statement changed my daughters reaction.. so that means, they can understand what he said just now. He''s not talking different language.


    "Well, we don''t have father." Ailee said in whisper. That made my heart squeezed. I wanted to open my mouth but then closed it back. They rarely talk about it and now I get to hear what they think about it.


    "Oh? Then, do you want a new father?" Asked the masked man.


    "Depends who is it." Miya shoot back.


    "How about me?" He point at himself. I glare at him.


    How did a fight turns to become my kids new dad?


    "Did you hit your head somewhere?" I narrowed my eyes on him. He shrugs.


    "I did. When you hit me with that fire alls.So you better take responsibility."


    "..." I am speechless, people. But I can annoyance ticking close.


    Miya stood and fold her arms and look at him up and down.


    "You seems fine.. but to be our dad, you need to be someone awesome because our mom is awesome. She need awesome husband."


    The man chuckled in amusement.


    "I am rather awesome, myself"


    "How awesome?" Asked Ailee, daring him to sell himself higher.


    "Hmmm¡­ I can do a lot of things. Just name it. Plus, I like kids."


    "Can you build a tree house from the scratch?" Asked Ailee, her eyes twinkling with interest.


    "You mean like The elves house? I can make it"


    "Without using magic?"


    "To be honest, I prefer not using my power in everything I do. I don''t want to dependent on it" Ailee nodded in agreement and I can see she is half way persuaded.


    "Hmmm¡­ do you do laundry?"


    "Well¡­" he scratched his head. " most of the time I had a maid do it for me but I can do it if I need to."


    Miya frown and clicked her tongue.


    " well, we are no maid. So if you want to be our dad¡­ you cant asked us to wash your¡­ underwear and everything else"


    "Of course not!"


    Why does this look a lot like an interview to fill a job position?


    "One last question, what''s up with that mask?"


    "Oh this? I don''t like people seeing my face¡­ they like to judge."


    "So you''re ugly?"


    "Maybe"


    "As long as you don''t beat us, be a good and loving father¡­ that''s cool by us."


    "Or do you want a good looking husband, mom?"


    That''s so sweet but¡­


    I sigh and rubbed my temple.


    "Look.. there''s something wrong with this.. you guys don''t need to find me a husband¡­"


    "They need a father figure" he said lazily. I gave him another deathly glare. I grabbed his arm and drag him away from the kids.


    "Look, I don''t know why are you doing this but please go. You already ate, You''re fine and healthy now. Everything is good so, good bye."


    "Is it because I''m ugly?" He said loudly as if trying to gain sympathy from my kids. I put more force on his arm as a warning.


    "Fuck no! I don''t give a damn if you are ugly or not. You''re stranger. I don''t love you. You don''t love me nor my kids. So, its nice offer but no."


    "Love comes slowly. And I like your kids, adorable and funny. Not to mention that weird food you have¡­ Its absolutely delicious. I don''t mind eating that three times a day." I look at him bitterly. So that was the main point here. My food huh?


    " I despise Leacher"


    "Which is why I offer to be your husband. Husband and wife help each other. I wont leech, don''t worry"


    "You just threatened to kill me earlier"


    "I swore I wont, didn''t I?"


    "Do you have mistress somewhere? Or wife? I don''t like a player"


    "Trust me. I don''t have. When I was younger, I may had few affairs but that''s in the past. I was planning to remain single but I guess being a family man is not bad"


    I look at him hard and long.


    "Fine. But don''t leave us suddenly without telling us. Its not good for my kids."


    He nodded.


    I look at my daughters and exhaled.


    " guess what? You just had a new dad!" I forced a smile. I never imagine it would be like this though¡­


    Miya and Ailee both Highed five together and smiled.


    What did I get myself into?

 12 12. NEAREST TOWN

    "So you''re telling me you guys want to find the nearest town?"


    "Yes, do you know where?" Asked Ailee


    "Hmm? You have to add dad or daddy or father for me to answer that" said the masked man cheekily.


    Ailee blushed.


    " do you know where it is, daddy?"


    He pat his heart and sigh contently.


    "That feel really good. Yes, I know. I can bring you guys there now"


    We started our journey and make our way to the nearest town. It took us about 15 minutes to reach it. A gigantic wall standing erect in front of us and there were two guards standing patrol in front of the gate.


    "Your pass?"


    The masked man pulled something from his yukata''s long sleeves and showed a jade like plaque. The guards paled instantly and bowed immediately, letting us passed. It seems this masked man is someone influential to gain such respect.


    "I wished not to be ''bothered''"


    "When are you guys getting married, daddy?" Asked Miya while skipping around.


    The masked man stopped and knock his fist on his palm.


    "Oh yeah! I almost forgotten about that. We need to do the ceremony. What do you like? Big one or smaller one?"


    I sticked close to him and whispered to him.


    "Aren''t you worried to be poisoned again? Big ceremony means you have to invite a lot of people"


    "Then small it is"


    "Plus, We haven''t introduced ourselves"


    "Lets find a place to sit then we can continue this"


    I nodded.


    We saw an inn, and my new husband paid the fee for us. He ordered two rooms and we went to one of the room.


    "Let me introduce myself. I''m Kuro."


    "A japanese?" Puzzled Ailee. Since I always binged watching japanese anime back in the earth they had long since learn some of the japanese language just like me.


    "Black?" Asked Miya. She look at his hair. "Should be Shiro"


    "I know, I know. Whoever named me find it funny to named me the opposite way. And what did you mean by japanese? My name is actually derived from a secret language that only used and known by my tribe. It''s a Shoa tribe." He look at them.


    "By the way, how do you know my name means black?"


    Ailee look embarrassed and scratch her head with her finger. She look at me for help, she was definitely asking me how should we proceed from here.


    "We''re from another world. Where we come from, your language is what we called a japanese language. That clothing fits that country''s traditional clothing too." I explained.


    "Oh?" It seems it caught his interest.


    "So¡­ do you guys just appear here with your body, or born here?"


    "Neither. We were brought here with a new body"


    "So, all that cooking must be from your original world?"


    "Yes. Do you really believe us?"


    "Why not? Its uncommon but we heard some stories about traveller from another world. It seems my ancestor was one of them who come from another world."


    That''s explained all of that.


    "I''m Miya and the youngest one."


    "I''m Ailee." They all look at me, as it was my turn to introduce myself.


    "Iiana."


    Miya clicked her tongue.


    "Mom, that''s not cute. You should be more¡­ loving"


    I look at her deadpan. How loving can I be to just introduce myself?


    "Sorry bout that daddy. Mom is not really good with guys. She had trauma" said Ailee. My jaw dropped. Did she just said that?


    "Ailee! No need to tell him that."


    "But its true. He''s your new husband and our new dad. He should know. So he can heal you."


    "I don''t need help on healing. I am fine now"


    "Can you hug him without feeling disgust?"


    "....."


    "Hmmm¡­ that bad huh? Not to worry about that with your little head, dear. Your mom will be fine. Now, let us walk around and sight seeing. Then we''ll come back here and rest"


    "Sounds good" I nodded fast and needed to find a distraction. I want to bury my face somewhere. This is horrifying.

 13 13. WALKING AROUND THE MARKE

    Thankfully, I was spared from my mortal embarrassment.. I can''t blame my kids since they always heard us adult talking about my problem back in earth.


    The first three years after my traumatic experience.. I couldn''t get near with guys. Especially those with imposing and big body type man. Sometimes, those that had that dangerous or alpha vibes on them scared me miles away. Its like I was suddenly gifted with alpha-man radar. Any sudden movement caused me twitching and fall. I hate how scaredy-cat I had become. From a confident woman to a broken and scared soul. Pathetic.


    Thankfully, I got some of those who never gives up on healing me. They motivate and keep on resetting my thinking and perspective about life.. then I started to train myself to talk to the opposite gender more. Sit beside them and shake hand with them. Now I can confidently say I''m back to normal albeit extra wall around me, but still normal in any way.


    Though.. I never tried any intimate stuff with guys since I was too busy to get my life in order and raising my kids.. and that scared me the most.


    I don''t want to show Kuro my weak side. He might used it against me.. who knows?a guy that I''ve known for three years that act so sweet and kind could be a devil in a second, whats more a stranger that I just met? It might cost not only my life but my kids too.


    "So, here is the street vendors.. wait, kids.. take this" he gave each of them a little token of jade that had a red silk clothing tying through it and a small bag of money.


    "You can easily get lost around here.keep this with you, and don''t lose it. I''ll always find you" said Kuro gently.


    Ailee raised it up and look at it.


    "So, its like a gps tracker huh?"


    "A what?"


    "Gps tracker. It''s a science thingy where you can trace the location using an object"


    "That''s sounds like it."


    "Cool. So we can look around, right mom?" I bite my lips and look around.


    "Sure, but not too far" I nodded and smile. They waved and start running toward the street vendors that sold a lot of colorful things.


    I stopped and turn my body to look at him.


    "Talk. Why did you bait the kids away?"


    "I simply want to have an adult talk with my wife"


    "What kind of adult talk?"


    "What kind that do you want?" I narrowed my eyes.


    "Is it your habits to answer people''s question with another question?"


    "I don''t know, maybe?" Another question and I rolled my eyes.


    "I''m looking forward to know you better, Iiana"


    "Yay.." Not even an ounce of excitement and then I choose to zoned him out from my peripheral.


    People walking around us seems normal. Human like and I can understand all of them, though I cant really know whether that''s normal or not since I had a gift to understand all languages. But looking at how my daughters interact with the owner of the street vendor, it seems they can understand each other just fine. I don''t see any weird creatures and that stumped me. I had though the world will be a mixed of different beings living in one area..


    Guess not.


    "Don''t you guys have elves,dragon or any other creatures?"


    "We do but they only can be seen at certain area that benefit their kinds. Like the light elves stay mostly in the forest down south. Sometimes they may come out to interact with others but mostly at the central city where their survival more or less be higher than elsewhere. It''s all depend on how the major native tribe view them. They tend to stay away from town or city that had high prejudice against them." Explained Kuro.


    Ahh.. so that''s explained it. Looking at the people around us, they were all wearing some kind old-renaissance era dresses and suit. And I wonder if it was brought by some of travellers who had came from renaissance era.


    Kuro hold out his hand toward me and I look at his hand, puzzled.


    "What?"


    "I just feel like holding your hand"


    I raised my eyebrow and look at him with my -you''re joking right- kinda look.


    "Isn''t it better If I just slipped my hand around your arm?"


    "We of the Shoa tribe was taught holding hand like this is more.. intimate and can bring people closer."


    "Its nothing special and unnecessary"


    "Yet you''re unwilling to do so. If its nothing special, surely it won''t bother you much"


    I rolled my eyes and toughen my heart.


    Slowly putting my hand on him, I became more aware of his large and strong hand. His warmth seep into my skin, making my heart beat quickly. Not of those teenage hormone things, no. I''m sure its because I''m panicking. This is my first time holding a man hand like this after eight years after that ordeal and that totally knock me off my socks.


    He didn''t let me ponder it too long and started to drag me around. We stopped beside the shop that Ailee and Miya was. There were some hair ornaments and stones sold there. All sparkling and one caught my eyes. It''s a vine looking hair chopstick with an amber stone that look like its burning. Three strands of beads stone would occasionally flash with rainbow colours every three seconds interval.


    The vine looking hair chopstick was place inside a small black box and the seller was already rubbing his hands together.


    "You like? I can sell it to you really cheap."


    "How much it is?" Its not like I had any money, but it seems I couldn''t help but asked the price of it. That''s just how I am and I bet I am every businessman/woman mortal annoyance. XD


    "One piece of gold"


    Then a woman passed the stall and snickered.


    "A piece of gold? Tsk. Don''t get trick by that old fox. He should pay you instead for getting that accursed thing away from his stall. That thing will attack anyone who touches them and wont leave that stall."


    "Mind your own business, old cow." The man face had gone beet red with anger and I simply watched them throwing curses and bad words toward each other.

 14 14. WALKING AROUND THE MARKET II

    "If my wife can take that hair ornament without any trouble,I''ll pay you. But if she''s hurt by that you have to answer to Shoa Family." Kuro intercepts and the whole place gone silence.


    I can hear few people murmuring:


    "Did he said Shoa?"


    "He''s from the Shoa tribe!"


    "Isn''t that the most powerful and blood thirsty tribe in four realm?"


    "Careful, or you wont even know what hits you¡­"


    "Poor Hii. He pick a wrong person to mess with."


    Hii, the seller paled the moment he heard the Shoa Family name. He was sweating and trembling.


    "Try it" Kuro nodded at me and point at the vine chopstick.


    I hold out my hand to touch the chopstick and instantly the amber glow bright before it turns to silvery white. After it flashed, The stone turn to dark midnight, and I can see ton of small stars glowing like there''s a universe exist in it. A crescent moon shone brightly and it was such and amazing view. The vines instantly shot out around me and swirl on my right arm and then extend to my hair. It separates into two. One support my hair into a fine hair adornment that swirl around my hair, while the half part of it became an arm band on my right arm. Both had retain it stone but only the hair adornment had the rainbow beads on it.


    "How- that-¡­" Hii jaw dropped and he look flabbergasted.


    "Its your lucky day. It seems to be compatible with my wife. I will give you a gold coin and another one as a bonus."


    Kuro nodded in satisfaction and threw two gold coins at him. From scared to totally greedy seller, he quickly took the money and smile cunningly.


    "Oh.. thank you, your excellency."


    Looking around us, people were gathering and gawking. I took his hand and this time, it was my turn to drag him.


    "I''m hungry. Lets find something to eat"


    "Oh, I think I saw some good restaura-"


    "Just find some stall snack beside the street" I cut him fast.


    "But-"


    "What? I want to try it."


    He sigh.


    "Fine. But I don''t know anything about food stall.."


    "Nevermind that. Lets just explore it together"


    I smell something nice three stall away from us. I quicken my step and went to ask the price of the food. Almost the same like a kebab and I don''t want to ask what kind of meat they were using. I took a bite out of the kebab and the tender taste of the meat made me moan silently. Damn. This is good. Really-really good.


    Kuro was eyeing at me, while handing out some money to the seller. He bought two cups of drinks, sipping on one of it.


    "You look like your enjoying that"


    "I''m having a foodgasm right now"


    And that made him spurt his drink like a broken hydrant pipi.


    "F-foodgasm? As in orgasm?"


    I raised my eyebrow."why? You don''t know there are things call food orgasim or food sex?"


    "How the heck people can get sex with food?!"


    "Uhm. It''s the highest level of euphoric feeling you get by eating delicious food.. duh"


    He look at me like I was a total alien. By all means, I am in a way an alien one. I''m from different world for god sake.


    Even with that mask of his, its odd how I can read his facial expression. I thought, only cartoon does that. (=-=)


    His stopped and then look around.


    "Where''s the kids? Did you see them?"


    it was then, I notice that I couldn''t see them anywhere. My heart beat fast yet my breath stuck at the bottom of my throat. I couldn''t breath. I look around.


    "they are not here." I was mad at myself. Stupid, stupid me. How can I trust two small kids to run around these foreign place? They are new here. Hell, I know like every mother does, even if they had grown up into a fine, wise woman, I would still be worried about them.


    But the thing is, they are just kids! And I was busy walking with my so-called husband.

 15 15. ENEMY

    "hold on" he wrapped his arm around me, and in a split of a second, I felt like somebody had put me inside a giant mixer. My feet aren''t touching any ground, My brain gone fuzzy and damn, I feel like puking my guts out. Weird sensation that I definitely abhor with all of my being.


    The moment I feel my feet touch a solid ground,


    "What the hec- bueergghhhhhh" I just vomit. I wish it got on Kuro, but he was fast enough to evade it. Should''ve aimed better, since he was the one who made me puke. When was the last time I had puke? That was like 12 years ago, near the club, before I had Ailee.. back when I was too young, naive and stupid.


    "i''ll kick your nuts if you make me go through that again." I glared at Kuro. He only look at me with amusement before flicking his wrist. The dust around us cover my leftover¡­ uhmm, I think that''s enough mentioning it. Let''s just forget it and get back to the point!


    "they are here, down that isolated alley." he nodded at the worn out building in front of us. Between those building, there''s a small cobblestone path that lead down through the place. It totally reminds me of the old Itallian village back in the earth.


    "what are we waiting for?"


    He glance at me, as if checking me up. For what, I''m not sure.


    "Let me handle this. You stay here. You''re pale. Sit on top of the barrel and wait for me." he point at the big sturdy barrel near the empty stall.


    He was telling me to trust him to handle it. To find my daughters¡­ when he is basically still a stranger to me.


    "will you trust this stranger husband of yours?" I bite my lips and rubs my left cheek. I took a deep breath.


    "okay. Fine. But if you''re late, I''ll storm there"


    "deal." and just like that he was gone.


    I couldn''t sit still. It''s like something worm up into my ass. I keep on chewing my lips until it bleed. Watching the time, it only been a minute but it felt like an hour already passed. I don''t like this worrywart side of me. I had promised to myself that I need to let my kids grow independently. I had been strong so far, but in actuality, I was weak and scared. I was scared that my kids will grow up and end up like my pathetic me in the past. I was scared that they wouldn''t grow strong and healthy because of my weaknesses and incapability as a mother. That had drives me to act and believe that I am strong. But each time, I did something wrong, it crush me so heavily that I''ll beat and hate myself even more.


    "that is not healthy way to live, Iiana.." once, my mom told me. "you''ll end up with a strapped straightjacket around you inside a white padded cell."


    "rather than beating yourself¡­ forgive yourself and handle it one at a time.. we are not hard wire to do everything in one time. But when we are presented a chance that could knock more than one from our list, then we''ll take it head on. Thats how you survive in this world"


    And that was how I lived until now. I chuckled drily. How can one forgive themselves when you hate so much? Time will heal they said. I call it a bullshit. Time did not soothes my anger, hatred and wrath. It only ticked and keep reminding me, no matter how many times, it tick and tock¡­ it''s still there, rooting deep within me. In the end I came up with a solution. To believe that I can move on and write another future for me, for us.


    Yes. That''s how I should be and always be. I stood up.


    "i can''t wait here." activating the fly skills, I flew above the building to find them. There, the sight that greeted me then made me land on top of the roof, watching it closely.

 16 16. KUROS THREA

    My daughters were lying unconsciously on the ground. And Kuro was standing in front of them, intimidatingly scary, facing a group of what I presumed the enemy. They had a collar and chain on their hands, and just by looking at it was enough for me to read the whole thing. They were going to capture my kids and sell them as slaves. I saw some of them sold at the corner of the town, caged inside an iron cell.. with that chain on their neck, hands and legs. I want to free them but that completely disrupted the whole system of this town..


    Though.. it sounds like I''m making excuses..


    The audicity of them!!! and I almost, almost let them go through that! I want to shred them into pieces with my own bare hands.


    "come again?" Kuro''s voice echoed around the alley. "did I just hear that you are going to sell MY DAUGHTERS, THE SHOA TRIBES as a slave?" he asked jovially, but the underlying chill was no mistake. He was pissed.


    "i don''t give a fuck about your tribes. He''s just one person, there are thirty eight of us here. Let''s kill him and get our money bag" incite the leader. He charged forward with a big longsword and swung it to Kuro direction. Kuro lift a finger, and touch the blade, before it crumbled to pieces.


    If one think logically, that finger would already be cut by now. But no. Instead, it was the opposite of way. The whole blade becomes millions of tiny specks of dust. And he didn''t even wait for the enemy to completely comprehend the situation he''s in, before he grab the leader''s face, and tore out his face skin. It was surreal and cruel. The man backed away and screamed out loud, holding his face. His whole body shaking and as he turn around and letting his men to see his face, they all paled and start backing away. His face was left with muscles and weirdly, I had a time to revise my previous anatomy knowledge.


    "orbicularis oculi, masseter, nasalis, orbicularis oris, bucinnator, frontalis, zygomaticus major¡­ uwww¡­ nasty there''s some skin left covering the mentalis muscle." I muttered.


    Kuro clicked his tongue and red mist wrapped around the leader and his men. The mist slowly pulling the nails one by one.. from nails, to his fingers, toes, arm, teeth¡­ tongue and he was screaming in pain non-stop. His men couldn''t get away and had to bear witness of their leader''s gory and tortuously slow death.


    They knew, that will be their fate too.


    "it seems I need to remind people from time to time, why they shouldn''t mess with SHOA." some of the men peed the moment the red mist, stabbed inside the leader''s eye and taking it out. Before finally, tore in a half and blood splatter around the alley.


    "for those who dream to cross me or my own again, I will find you even if you''re hiding in a worm hole, and make sure you regret of touching what is mine."


    I don''t understand why he''s wasting his breath of telling that to those who will be soon a dead cadaver. Then I saw all the windows around the building, though in a glace look as if it was closed, it was actually cracked open a little bit. And I bet there are people spying through it.


    The mist rushed around the man, like a tornado and in a blink of a moment the whole alley was painted with wet, red paint. Blood of thirty eight men, down in just few minutes. Kuro turned around and took both of my daughters in his arms before vanishing in to thin air.


    "had fun watching the show, darling?" a voice behind me, almost made me jump from the thirty feet building.


    Holy shit!


    The vanishing husband seems to appear behind me, scaring the shit out of me. He was still holding my daughters in both of his arms with ease. They were still unconscious.


    "how did you know I was here, wait.. you knew?"


    "Oh¡­ I was testing you. Whether you would stay or not.. whether you trust me or not." that made looked away. It''s not like I don''t trust him.. I just feel like I need to do something myself.


    "and your verdict?"


    "you''re a good mother" that made my face grew hot.


    "H-How is Ailee and Miya? Why they aren''t waking up?"


    "they put them under hypnosis. It''ll soon fade, don''t worry. I think this is enough for today. Let''s go back to the inn."


    I nodded and hold out my hand to take them. Instead, I was grabbed and we travelled with the annoyingly, puke-inducing, skill.


    We reach in front of the inn, appearing suddenly and scared the shit out of the passerby. I gave them my condolences. I know how they feel and I want to puke again¡­ just you wait, my dearest husband¡­

 17 17.THE NIGHT HAD COME

    Ailee and Miya woke up soon enough. They bath and eat silently. It worried me. When I tried talking to them, they''ll smile and shake their head.


    "we''re fine, mom. I''m sorry for following people blindly.."


    "it just that¡­ he said he had the best gift that we could buy and we wanted to buy it for you¡­" then they stopped. They excused themselves to the room. And when I tried to enter the room, they forbid me.


    I stood in front of the door, gaping.


    "but, where am I going to sleep tonight??"


    "sleep with daddy" yelled Miya. With a door locked, I could still hear their voice from the other side. I look at the door.


    "is this how you should act to your mom? Now, you guys are acting like a teenager. It''s not the time yet. You guys are still little kids."


    "mom, we want to be alone¡­"


    "fine." I sigh and went to the front door of Kuro''s room. I stood there like a statue, afraid of entering it. What? I know nothing will happened but I''m still nervous.. a little bit panicking..


    Oh suck it up, Iiana!


    I knocked the door and open it fast, before losing my resolved.


    "welcome back, how''s the kids?" closing the door, I took a deep breath and turn around.


    "they''re fine, but they told me to sleep here tonig-" I stopped and blinked my eyes. He had a towel-like cloth around his hip.. wet hair.. and half naked.. and his black mask was changed into a half black mask. It shows the lower part of his face¡­ his kissable, sexual inducing and totally would be a delicious treat lips¡­


    I couldn''t help but appreciate the male specimen in front of me. He is definitely this world god''s masterpiece. wait, why am I enjoying the view too much? I thought I had a fear for man? Is it completely cured now?


    His lips curved upward and he continued drying his hair.


    "you''re drooling, darling."


    I quickly wipe my mouth and glare at him when I found none.


    "i hadn''t paid back what you did earlier. I told you, I''ll kick your nuts if you do that again."


    I charged forward with a kick without thinking. And¡­ he dodged it easily. He grabbed my feet and easily pushed me on top of the bed. I fell and he caged me from the top.


    "don''t flash your claws, my little kitty.. it''ll make me want to make you bare your fangs and moan all night."


    That made me rigid.


    "fine. I''ll put it my book and will collect that debt latter."


    "fine by me. That if you can face the consequences of it." his devilish smile made my heart thump for a moment there.


    "put on your clothes. I''m going to sleep." I pushed him away and I hate the fact that it wasn''t because of my strength that he backed away, but because he choose to.


    "don''t worry. I won''t attack you just yet¡­or are you worried that it''ll be the other way around?" he look over his shoulder slipping his yukata on, deliberately and painfully slow. It''s like we''re fighting on the opposite side; I''m the male and he''s the sexy, flirty and seductress woman. I narrowed my eyes, to show him how ridiculous the idea is but his muscular back does it trick to avert my gaze to it''s flexing¡­ piece of meat that look good to-


    "pffftttt! Buahahhahahah" he put his fist in front of his mouth, trying to cover his laugh.


    "i don''t know what to make of you. you''re a walking contradiction. You''re afraid of men but you long for their touch, am I right?"


    "ridiculous! I''ve been living just fine for almost a decade now, without a man touch. I can go on longer¡­"


    "you know¡­ I''ve heard a story about a man become a monk, just for the sake of getting rid of his¡­ worldly desire.. it works for a while.. but one sweet temptation broke him. He completely succumbed into it, like an addict. You''re heading to that direction."

 18 18. THE NIGHT HAD COME II

    I glared at him, suddenly feeling a little bit annoyed.


    "what? So, are you suggesting me to get used to it so I won''t become an addict? Please, I''m a mother of two. That kind of lousy tricks doesn''t work on me anymore. I''m not some naive woman who would just spread her legs just because it''s for my own good kind of talk." he put both of his hand on his waist, before scratching his head, and tilting it to the side.


    "heck, even until now, I''m still having a hard time to read woman brain really well. How did that talk become this kind of talk?"


    I opened my mouth until a sense of deeja vu struck me hard. Me and my ex-boyfriend (Ailee and Miya''s biological father) were fighting. There are times when I misunderstood him and we fight¡­ and there were times where he misunderstood me and then we fight.. too much fighting caused him to beat me up¡­ until it became his habit to abuse me. Physically and emotionally..


    I sucked in deep breath and hugged myself. Letting the chilling fear subside by its own, that is how its always been and how I have to live with. I dropped my head and gripped my arms really hard.


    "i''m sorry¡­"


    The whole place become so silent that even the sound of a mosquito sounds like a symphony around the room.


    Lost in my past, I felt a touch under my chin. I saw Kuro looking at me straight.


    "what did that man did you that broke you to this state?"


    "he didn''t. I did it myself." yes, in a way¡­ it was my fault the same. I let him broke me.


    "i reap what I sow."


    "a woman is like a rose. You don''t cut them just because they had thorns. You cherish them, so they''ll bloom and make your days brighter each passing day. Not all men the same."


    I chuckled drily. If only he can hear that. He was the type of man that believe woman should work for the family while maintaining house works. I don''t mind that. But when he start to degrade you and said you are lower than a piece of trash just because you''ve been pretty lenient and tolerant? I''m not stupid to stay still and take the beating forever.


    But I had been a coward for too long that when I came out of it, it destroy that part of what makes me, me.


    I look at Kuro.


    "I don''t think men are all the same. I know some guys are good and some are bad.. its just that¡­the good one, never did choose me. Sometimes, it makes me wonder¡­ that maybe I''m not good enough. That''s not healthy for my heart or my mind so I stopped thinking or hoping about it. So, please Kuro¡­ if this is just a game to you, I don''t want any part of it. I''m tired of playing games with men. It''s troublesome, taxing and in the end, the victorious one always end up broken too."


    I turn around and choose my space, dragging the blanket on me, I lie on my side. Not giving him any chance to retaliate or continue this conversation anymore. I had opened up myself enough for today.. it felt like I had deliberately stab the old wounds and leave it gaping open.

 19 19.BROKEN WIFE

    Kuro stare at the woman lying on the bed. Her back was facing him. He flicked his finger and wind came, drying his hair fast.


    He had been running away to saved his life. He thought that his long empty life would surely ended today.. He doesn''t fear facing the Death. No, more like he welcome it with his open arms like a mother would welcome her own child . But not that kind of death.


    Not where he die in worthless and pathetic death.


    Death to poison? What a coward way to kill me! Thought Kuro. He had vowed that he would find the perpetrator and seek his justice. For now, let them think that I had die.


    Again, Kuro glance at the woman. He had thought she was one of them. I was going to kill her, yet knowing that she had healed him and she''s with someone at that time.. changed my plan. Too meticulous, she even dare to make me vow. She must''ve known that Shoa tribe never break their vows. I begrudgingly agreed and what I saw then shocked me. She had two little ones, they were protected from a barrier. Not a simple one either.


    Last time I''ve seen one was forty years ago. He had died, protecting me instead of protecting himself.. not only that, the food¡­


    He groan and cover his face.


    ''I think I know whats this foodgasm Iiana was talking about. It was so heavenly delicious. I was completely charmed by her food and that made my mouth offered to be her children''s father.'' He thought.


    Oddly, as that words came out from his mouth¡­ he didn''t detest it nor find it irksome. Instead, he feel like that was one of his best decision in my life. Suddenly, everything become more interesting and fun.


    He smile and laugh a lot, around this woman. Though she had her wall erected high up to the sky, nevertheless¡­ it couldn''t masked the charming side of her.


    ''Iiana. My whirlwind wife. It seems she had been broken by some man before¡­'' yet her loving side, never diminishes through all of that. And that reminds me once again, how resilient and strong human are.


    ''Maybe, one day.. we both could find our own reprieve and find love in each other, together.''


    But¡­


    "First thing first¡­" he took out a small piece of white jade and embedded it with his aura. He used a spell and the jade shoot out from the window to the sky, finding its true target.


    ''Time to move my shadow''


    My loyal shadow will soon come.


    Now, its time to sleep¡­ and he wonder, if its too early to tease his new wife.


    He is by no way a goody-two-shoes guy. As He had told her before, he is quite.. a player a long time ago, but soon, he had grown bored of that lifestyle. Too troublesome to deal with all the women, especially those women who would gladly jump on the fire for me..


    He vehemently detest it.


    those whom he hold dear the most, they easily throw away their life for him.and that made him grown tired with guilt, longing and sorrow.


    They should''ve treasure their life more , instead of leaving him with an empty, lonely life, that was what he thought. But alas, none had been strong enough to fight the curse.


    Will his wife die because of the curse or will she prevail?


    He chuckled. Judging by her lewd look earlier, she would definitely die in a sec.


    But no one can really ever know, since he had made a counter-measure to always wear his black mask on.

 20 20. SHOPPING SPREE WITHOUT CARE

    We stayed at that town for one more day. It seems the kids had regained their vigor the next morning, and asked Kuro to take them around the town. We went to what they call Beast Pet Shop, and that soon became our highlight of the day.


    The shop itself was actually a big cylindrical shop that had three floors. The lower part was the lowest grade beast pet, the second one was intermediate and the top floor was the highest grade in the area.


    The whole shop was incased with barrier and god knows how many mana consumption needed to maintain that.


    "Oh that? They used the mana stone. It''s similar to spirit stone but way cheaper. But since its cheap, of course the downside of it is its not reusable and works in a short term. The mana stone could contain high mana but only for a week or so. While spirit stones is reusable and could contain mana longer, even years to come."


    Hmmm.. so its like a polystyrene box filled with ice being compared to fridge room. Or is it small battery with a car battery maybe? Either way, I got the gist of it.


    "Then why are they using mana stones? Shouldn''t it better to purchase spirits stone?"


    "Spirit stones is hard to come by and normally, it can fetch up to million gold coins just for one of it. This place is simply too far away from the capital of the ruling country that sell spirits stone. It may takes up to 5-6 months to reach there by deek or horum."


    Horum, as in a horse. It had the head of a lion tail like alligator, legs like elephant and body like a deek.


    "How about blacksmith? I thought, blacksmith could make one?"


    He sigh. "While its true a blacksmith can make one, but that would require one to be high level. And blacksmith is already rare it is, the good blacksmith already been contracted with noble families and royal family."


    "Oh? Why is it rare?"


    "Long time ago, human only know how to make average weapon that breaks easily. Then came the dwarves and they imparted some of their skills and taught human how to make durable weapons and armors. Blacksmith skills is given from the blessing of The dwarves. And then those who were blessed can impart the skills to their blood descendants. There were only two way of getting this skill. Then human became greedy and thinks that they were superior compare to others. War descent upon the land, and everything thrown into chaos. The dwarves disappeared from then on, living in seclusion. There are some of them that left but because of living away from their king, had caused them to lose their ability to give out blessing. And thus, slowly blacksmith skill become quite rare."


    "Ha! Serves them right. So, blacksmith is rare huh?" I rubs my chin and grin. "That''s nice to know"


    Kuro look at me.


    "Do you have that skill?"


    "Hmmm.." I nodded absentmindedly, already arranging my thoughts and plan on how to support ourself.


    "How about medicine making?"I asked again, I''m curious to how the world here works.


    "Oh you mean, alchemist? There''s a lot of them here but mostly just low grade and medium ones. The high, epic and legendary ones, rarely come out in the auction house and medicine shop but still possible to get if one have enough wealth to get it." Okay, then that still decent I guess.


    "If one can create any skill, what do you think will happen?"


    That totally made Kuro tensed.


    "Hell. Mayhem. And total destruction. Wife, your questions are quite dangerous to asked. Be careful on who you asked these kind of question" well, that much I understand. To have power makes people to covet to use you. But I won''t worry too much since I could just make more offensive and defensive skill, and wreck enough havoc to instill fear in them.


    "Which is why I''m asking my husband"


    "Oh, then do you trust me wifey?"


    I just shrugged.


    "Not as much as you hope for. But just enough to ask you these questions"


    "Its seems my wife had a lot of secrets to keep"


    " just as you" I throw it back to him which made him shut up. He cleared his throat before croaking out "Touch¨¦" drily.


    "One more question.."


    "Ask away" he waved his hand weakly. As if talking to me had taken a toll on him. Pshhh. That''s just ridiculous. I''m a good conversationalist.


    "If one day, I''ll wreck the whole nation¡­ will you abandon me and my kids?"


    "Shoa tribe never abandon their family. And you are my wife and your kids is mine too. We are family" That soften my smile and made me feel a little bit.. relieved.


    It was as if it struck a chord in my soul that I had breath a sigh of relief. My hear hummed and I feel slightly better.


    "Whatever secrets that you hold is yours to keep. But it is best for you to share some with me. That is what being husband and wife, after all. We share together through everything that comes our way"


    "Hmmm what a sweet talker husband you are"


    "Oh, I can be more" he chuckled. I tolled my eyes and turn around.


    We check each of the beast and we didn''t linger long enough at the first and second floor. Kuro brought us to the third floor.


    "Can we have one? I want a cute one with offensive battle skills!" Yelled Ailee in excitement.


    The little one really does have a good head on her shoulder, she knows that she lack of offensive skills thus beast pet can help her a lot in this world.


    "Sure. But you need to learn offensive skills yourself, Ailee" said Kuro.


    "But I''m a walking med-kit and barrier girl. So I don''t have one"


    "What is med-keet?"


    Ailee sigh out. "Healing box"


    "Ahhhhh okay okay. I understand. So you are the one who can use barrier and healing. Do you know you have offensive skills too? I''ll show you some books next time so you can learn about it. And about the pet, I think a big, cuddly type of beast might be just perfect for you. Water elemental.hmmm"

 21 21. SHOPPING SPREE WITHOUT CARE

    Kuro talk with the one who were managing on the top floor, giving out his preferences. In a minute, he found us a big white wolf. Apparently, after making a contract with it, they can change their shape into smaller one.


    I said it''s a wolf but it had horn on top of its head and fangs like sabertooth. Its white fur was silky and thick yet it was chilly around it.


    "This one is four star beast. It can utilize sub magic of ice, after water. Don''t worry about the cold, because it can adjust its temperature to suit its owner" said the shopkeeper.


    "We''ll take that." Kuro nodded in satisfaction and then turn around to look at Miya, who was on her tip toe, looking at Kuro with her bright, expectancy gaze.


    "Is it my turn now? Is it? Can I choose now?" Asked her non stop in single breath.


    Kuro laugh."yes little one. Tell your dad, what do you want"


    "I want pink color! Cute, adorable and can fly!!!" She shoot both of her arms up.


    Kuro look at the shopkeeper and he grinned widely.


    "We have just the right one!" He brought us to one place with a big goldsn cage. It looks like a peacock with a short feathered tails. Its glowing soft pinkish, and its eyes were like the eyes of deer. It had three gems embedded on its forehead. It was glittering red, and look really pretty.


    "This one can fly really fast and can control fire. Its also four stars beast and a little bit wind attributes. It could use its wings to create a torrent of small tornado"


    "Awesomeeee. I like it"


    "Then, we''ll be taking it both. How about you, my wife? Does anything hold you fancy here?"


    I shook my head because really.. I don''t find any of the beast that resonates with me.


    Don''t get me wrong, all the beast pet here sure does look great and strong, but none of them interest me much. I''m just basically window shopping here and it''s a bonus to see Ailee and Miya''s smilling face getting what they want.


    Kuro told them to prepare the beast and slowly, approached me.


    "They didn''t get to buy anything yesterday, do you think this will make them really happy?" He asked in a whisper. I chuckled.


    "They are really honest with those who they are close with. If you see them smiling, then it is at it is"


    "That''s good then." Then he cleared his throat. "Girls, lets look around different shop. Lets go and spend a lot of coins around this town"


    "Yay!" Both of them pumped their arms and follow after Kuro like a small duckling. They had a serious look on them and it was like they were having a serious talk.


    "We totally score for a rich daddy, didn''t we?" Whispered Miya to Ailee. They really thought they were whispering, when in actuality, both of us can hear it crystal clear.


    "Yeah. I don''t care if he is a wuss or weak. As long as he had heavy pocket full of cash. Ka-ching."


    "Shhh. Money is not that important, Miya. Its all about heart!" Miya tapped her chin before nodded in agreement.


    "Okay. Money and heart" I rolled my eyes and thought how they act like a bunch of teenagers in that young bodies of theirs.


    They soon excused themselves to the inn, excited to pet and play with their new pets. I don''t blame them.


    We took a stroll and saw a bard singing out few stories with a group of street performances. The bard had similar to harp but the strings were glowing blue.


    "It''s a mana string. To make it sound more softly and soothing one heart." Explained Kuro. Wow, no wonder everyone was entranced by him.


    ~|| the bards song||~


    There were once a boy who stood tall and brave,


    Wise and powerful that catches our ears


    Prodigy among the best the world ever crave


    He was lost for three hundred years,


    Then the next day he appear to save


    The whole land that trembled with fears


    Peerless beauty of jade


    That make Women weep with tears


    Ohh.. yaqesh, yaqesh


    Where he walk, the thunder roar


    Where he dwell the darkness descent


    while people fear him they respect


    A celestial being that makes our heart soar


    Oh¡­ yaqesh yaqesh


    Woman will fall on their own blood


    Crazed by his grace, beauty and power


    Where he walk, the the storm will flood


    For he is almost a god that gains millions worshipper


    He comes,


    And then he was gone with our woes


    Not before swallowing the nation''s corrupts


    And the mountain Deferh''s walking corpses


    Now we called him and sang his names


    Oh yaqesh, yaqesh¡­


    The name that had many names and fames


    Trail of blood will soon followed where yaqesh set his foot on land


    Oh yaqesh,yaqesh


    Woe our fate for yaqesh had gone


    Hiding Behind the cloud, yaqesh kor¡­

 22 WHO IS YAQESH KOR?

    "Who is this Yaqesh kor?"


    Kuro scratched his chin and shrugs.


    "Don''t mind them. That''s just a myth, nobody knows for sure if its real, so no need to bother your head with the details."


    The bard stop and look at Kuro.


    "Oh surely you jest, my good sire. its real. He is real as real as the air. Though unseen, it is quite palpable and it exist."


    The bard look at me, and his eyes slightly widen before settling a grin on his face.


    "Yaqesh Kor is like a hero here. A god in mortal body. But at last, nobody had seen him anymore.."


    He smiled at me and snapped his fingers.


    "Oh but we had another song, I almost forgot that! We heard a rumour from the holy sanctuary. It''s best to sing it out, consider it as a bonus for today" he began to strummed his guitar and the dancer who had stopped dancing earlier began to moves their bodies again. This time, it is more slow and graceful compare than before. Their hands waves a feathery fans.


    ~||bard song two||~


    Behold, behold a secret untold


    Prophecy kept locked for thousand years


    Hush listen to this story of old


    That was kept away from prying ears


    A child is born with the grace of sun


    But It''ll burn like a blazing flame


    With the blessing of gods, nature, sun and moon


    The heaven sang and so in love


    Yet it soul was lost and unfound


    Woe the gods they fast and lay


    Awaiting for time to recover the lost child


    And bring back the lost child here to stay


    A goddess disguise as a mortal one


    Beware not to incite her wrath


    For she hold the favour of gods and world


    Beware, beware not to touch her shield, sword and heart


    For heaven only deem Yaqesh Kor as her intended half


    Heed, oh mortal realms


    For where they walk,


    They''ll move the world


    ||end bard song||


    The bard gave a deep bow at us and strums his guitar like instrument while moving away from the crowd.


    I raised my eyebrow and can''t help but feel unsettled.


    "Well, that''s new.." muttered Kuro.


    "Wonder who is this goddess."


    "I thought its just a bunch of myth?"


    "Hmm.. in a way, yes. But these bards operate as the holy''s sanctuary shadow. They act as informant and also rumours spreading group. But one have to be careful, when they mention a prophecy. since there are some prophecies cant be directly released by the holy sanctuary, for its troublesome nature that might backlash at them, they opt this method to release it."


    "Does everyone knows that?"


    "Not all.. mostly nobles and some higher ups knows that the bard working for the holy ones" he said absent-mindedly.


    "How odd, really.. why did they have to keep the prophecy for a thousand years only to release it now, I wonder?"


    "Maybe because the goddess is here now?" I look around in excitement. Maybe I get to met another one of that being. If I can somehow get hold of her¡­ maybe she can help me knock some senses on that narcissistic god? That''ll be good then.


    I smiled devilishly and rubs my palm together.


    "Come now, lets hunt us some goddess"


    "And what will you do when you found her?"


    "Asked her to be her friend, obviously!"


    "They said she''s someone that we need to steer clear from" He look at me strangely but i simply ignore it.


    "Pshhh. All the more reason we have to be her friend! Nobody want to get near her, isnt that lonely?" I grabbed his hand and followed the bard group.


    All the while, I didn''t realise that Kuro was watching me closely¡­

 23 THE PROPHECY

    Kuro watched his wife with a contemplating look. The prophecy bother him more than the first one.


    He is contemplating to kill the bard and storm into the holy sanctuary. But then, he is operating incognito right now¡­


    The jovial look from the bard was irritating enough, but the way the bard look at his wife with a knowing look¡­ now that pissed him off. Maybe, he ought to find that bard afterall and interrogate him¡­


    He followed his wife to where they had walk to. In the town square, a lot of people crowding the place. She levitate while holding on to him. We saw the green shirt among them, holding a guitar. And just before we reach them, the whole town square flashed with white.


    They were blinded by the light for a second, and only to find the bard had gone leaving only his hat after that.


    "That''s odd.. isn''t that a holy flash, a transport spell only can be activated by holy one?"


    "Then the bard is one of the holy one?"


    "Why did he disguise himself as bard?"


    "Doesn''t that mean both of the songs were true??!!"


    "A goddess!!!!" One by one exclaimed louder than before, not missing a beat to add the excitement within the crowd. Soon they dispersed, with a trail of murmuring whispers. As if they had just witness something epic and they felt like that had gave them some kind of a booster.


    "Is it true? That only holy ones can use that?"


    Kuro nodded.


    "Man¡­ what a bummer. I had thought to get a location of that goddess but.." I sigh.


    "Forget about that. You''ll have more chances in the future"


    I pursed my lips and then shrugs. Well, I guess so. The revenge had to wait then.


    "So, about the merchant and adventure guild, do they have it here?" Almost forgetting one of our main objectives to come here.


    "They have but its smaller compare to the capital one. But I suggest against it. Don''t register too close where your home is, since if any problem arise in the future, they could easily find out your place."


    "Oh" I didn''t thought about that. Good call, Kuro.


    "But we need money¡­"


    "I have-" I raised my hand to shut him up.


    "No. We aren''t married yet, officially. Plus you helped us enough. I prefer getting my own money with my own ability."


    "And relying me isn''t an ability?" I rolled my eyes.


    " but if you insist¡­ I guess we can just walk around and search for it."


    ?????????????????????????


    This time, instead of flying or sprinting back home, we opt for walking to integrate our new resolved of living a healthy life and of course collecting more loots along the way. I need more stuff to sell, since I got more mouth to feed.


    It''s easy for me to depend on my new husband but being too much dependant on other will spoil yourself. And from there, you''ll become more lazy and lazier to do it all by yourself, then it''ll invite dissatisfaction. Dissatisfaction cause frustration. That frustration will lead to burden, burden lead to anger, anger lead to-


    "Iiana? You there?" Someone tapped my shoulder lightly.


    I snapped out from my reverie and look up.


    "Sorry, I was¡­ spacing out.."


    "Yeah, I can see that. You were out of it like.. six minutes.."


    I bowed my head to hide my embarrassment.


    "Sorry" I apologised again.


    "It''s fine. Maybe my wife thinking how she can attack me tonight at our own room?" Asked Kuro slyly.


    My head snapped up and I quickly lunged at him. It really frustrates me how easily he teased me and how that make my face red like a tomato!


    I was straddling on top of him, and he look really¡­ tempting to ravish right there and then.


    "Why should I wait tonight, when obviously I can attack you right now?" I asked, teasing him of course. I dont plan on doing the bunny business with him. Even if he is as tempting as a man could be.


    "Uhm, because Our kids are here?" He tried to make his point but sadly¡­


    My lips curved upward.


    "They are smart like me. They know when they should or shouldn''t interrupt adult business" I said and we can hear retreating footsteps not far from us. I gave him my smug look.


    "They''re indeed smart. But you have forgotten something, wifey"


    "What?"


    In a blink of a second, our position was reversed and now he was straddling me.


    "I can easily overpower you, my dear" although I cant see his face well, I am sure that he is flashing his smug look at me back.


    Arggghhhh! Annoying!


    "Kids! Come back here!"


    He leaned forward and look at me straight. From that mask, I can see his green eyes that look like emerald stone. Polished and definitely clear.


    "Hmm.. I always want to try this out in open nature"


    "W-what you want to try??" I was panicking. I am so not going to do some sexercise out here, especially where anyone can find and see us easily.


    Just before, I can push him away¡­ he raised his mask a little bit and kissed my lips. It was soft, tender and definitely¡­ definitely¡­ definitely¡­ make my brain¡­ not working..


    Oh shit. How long since I had my kiss? Eight years? Yeah.. that''s about it. I was the one who teach my ex. He was a bad kisser, sorry to say, but its true. He either smack his teeth on mine, too sloppy and sometimes.. too rash..


    But Kuro¡­ he make me relaxed and feel like home. I know it sound so, stupid and unreal but that''s how he make me feel. His kisses was deliberately done to make me weak, and crave for more.. no submission, no force.. a choice, he''s giving me a choice to accept him.


    I open my mouth, and explore him languidly, uncaring where our limbs end and where its gone too. I was dazed by the surge of hormone inside of me, it came in waves.. pushing me for more.


    We stopped at one point and I touched his mask. He had gone tensed and I know he was afraid that I might take it off. Yet, he didn''t fight it. Another choice.. another trust..


    He must have his own reason not to show his face. That was what I always thought and I respect that¡­ which is why I slid it down in place so he can see me properly.


    "Should we just be husband and wife with benefits only?" Because until now, I still couldn''t figure out why he would stay with us. Maybe it was food, maybe he was hiding.. either way, it wont be bad if he could help me get over with my fears. Yes, if it was him.. maybe this might work.


    "What??" He look at me with incredulity.


    "You know, like sex and this kisses is not so bad.. and you can stay with us.. I wont bug you about what you''re going to do and all.."


    "What?" This time his tone was even sharper.


    "Wait, you think I''m playing around with you? Playing house with the kids?"


    I bite my lips.


    "What else if its not that?"


    " Iiana.. I just kissed you with my heart on it.. and you''re telling me I''m joking around?"


    I couldn''t say anything back. So only silence greet him.


    "It seems I had a big hurdle ahead of me to break that wall of yours. Let me tell you one thing, Iiana"


    "I had vowed to never kiss a women, not unless I meant it. Not unless she is mine to touch and take. And you are mine, as much as I am yours"


    He took my hand and kiss at the back of my hand.


    "I never do something half heartedly. So be prepared, because this is just the beginning"


    It was a lovely vow that would make women go googly eyes.. but for me, it''s a threat to abolished my stronghold that I had built for years¡­


    And strangely, It makes my heart skipped a beat.

 24 HOME SWEET HOME

    We totally scored a lot of loots from our journey going back home. It helps a lot with another extra pair of hand that knows what to pick. Kuro definitely had better advantage at finding stuffs since he is more familiar with the terrain and types of plant around this land.


    While I have my appraisal skill, it only show what my eyes can see. What is hidden from me, couldn''t be detected by the skill. I learned it as I was appraising a certain area and saw only three edible plants.


    Kuro kneeled under the dead tree and push it away, and another menu popped out.


    "Mushi, is not food but more like medicinal herb ingredients. This can fetch higher price than those things you''re collecting" that new piece of information made me speechless. Not because of its medicinal herb characteristic or the higher price. But because of


    a)	My skill had its disadvantage. It cannot detect things that I cant see


    b)	Though it look like a star with a fat stalk on it, it doesn''t change the similarity between mushroom and mushi.


    c)	The god is unbelievably lazy and simply copy and paste from earth modelling creation. Somebody had been totally slacking off from his work


    Tsk. He needs or lack of creativity, that god really in dire need one.


    The mushi is in crystallised form and its in blue colour.


    "There are some types of these, and some can only be found at certain time and certain terrain" I nodded, thinking that its not that different than the mushroom at earth.


    We reached home soon and stood in front of it.


    "I couldn''t see it?" Asked Kuro. He look around, puzzled by it. Oh right, we hid it with conceal skill. Ailee retracted the effect back and voila, lo and behold the majestic, weirdness but sweet nevertheless, place that we called home.


    I imagined that Kuro mouth gaped open behind that mask.


    "W-wow¡­ that''s one of a kind,looking house."


    "Yeah, I made it myself" said Miya, while skipping to the house. Kuro quickly look at me in surprised.


    "Miya made it??"


    "Yep. All by herself with Ailee help of course"


    "You asked your own kids to make a whole house? Who pick up all the materials"


    Ailee laugh and pat Kuro arms.


    "Don''t worry. Mom didn''t made us do the heavy labour. Miya had reconstruct skill. We finished making the whole thing in one hour"


    "Reconstruct? Amazing.. you guys had lucked out on skills, I tell you."


    "You haven''t seen anything yet, mom have skill maker skill. She can make any skills that she likes"


    Ailee quickly follow Miya, as if she don''t want to stay outside the house any longer and couldn''t wait to enter their safe sanctuary.


    "My God. You guys had rare skills that unheard of."


    "Its just a bonus"


    "And I''m sure it is for you, but not for us."


    I just shrug.


    "Come. Go wash up and I''ll prepare our meal. And by the way¡­" I step in front of the door house and turn facing him.


    "Welcome home, hubby" I grinned.


    "I''m home, finally" smile him and stepping inside the house.


    Another oddity was that.. his presence Inside the house, was far from foreign. He fit right inside our home.

 25 HIS HOME

    Kuro had to say¡­ they had eccentric taste of house. But the arrangements and everything else was amazingly done, he dare say it would even bring envy toward the noble and royal around the nation. There are things he had never seen before but had read in his ancestor books. It must come from their past world.


    I bet grandpa Oki would love this place, he thought.


    Miya came and drag him after finishing his bath.


    "Since you''ll be staying in the same room with mom and will be our permanent father, I was thinking you might like some of your heritage imprint in this house¡­ so¡­" Miya open a door to one of the room. It had a sliding door, a shoji to be exact. There''s a tatami, and kotatsu in the middle of the room. With throw pillows around it. There are also some of tea ceremony equipment stowed right inside a glass cabinet. He could see the chakin, tea bowl, tea whisk, tea caddy and scoop, and the containers. All complete set of it and he could see hanging scroll, a kakejiku on the wall, that were written in kanji ''Wa-kei-sei-jaki'' that would means harmony, respect, purity and tranquility. Under it a chabana flower arrangement that complement the view of it. It bring nostalgic feeling as these things were what he had envision what their ancestor had missed in their former world. They had tried to copy it as much as their can but to no avail, it never compare to the real one and he knows this was as real as it can get. A home that incorporate his bloodline heritage, boldly imprinted part of their home. These kind of things was impossible to come by, even their riches couldn''t provide it to them.


    Miya was humming happily and wait for Her father to explore the whole place. He thread lightly on the tatami and basked in the feel of his feet touching it. He slid the door open and was greeted with amazing view of a small pond with a lone white lotus flower, and koi fishes. He knew koi doesn''t exist in this world, so where in the world did they get these? There were black and white stones strewn perfectly around the pond, giving out a zen atmosphere.


    "Do you like it, dad?"


    "I love it" he said in a cracked whisper. And I''m sure all the elders would love it too.


    "That''s good. It was mom idea. By the way.." Miya went near him and beacon him to crouch low and whispered to him.


    "Mom had peach and plum blossom tree outside her room. She is a fan of japanese country before that she even made a small Tori behind the backyard to her own garden. We''re planning to make a hot spring beside it, so look forward to it"


    "Oh? That would be amazing, Miya"


    "I know right? I can''t wait. But you must remember your promise,dad. About the tree house"


    He laughed and lift Miya up. She squealed happily.


    "How can I forget? Its for my two beautiful little angels."


    "Heheheh" Miya wrapped her hands around his neck and give him a slight peck on his mask.


    Then she point outside of the door, where Ailee is peeking shyly. He beacon her to come and lift her up too.


    They spin around couple of times and the kids laughs.


    "If my grandfather saw these place, I bet he would kiss the tatami and camp under the kotatsu" laughs him.


    "Oh? We have great-great grandpa?" He nodded.


    "He is a strict man but weak toward kids. But don''t tell him that because he will never admit it"


    "Oh dad! I hope we can see your family in the future" said Miya.


    "Our family. It your family too."


    "We love you, dad" they both hug him and that moves his heart to swell with love for these kids. They were so easy to love and care. So easy to accept, their personality makes you ponder how they were raised to be so adorably cute and smart.


    "And I love you guys too"


    Then Aileee peeked over her hair bangs and look at him.


    "Just.. please tell us before they come here. So we could make preparation."


    "Why? Are you really that scared of meeting new people?" Joked him, he tickled Ailee lightly. She wiggled and laughs before smiling brightly.


    "No, we need to redesign some of the guest room to fit their taste"


    "Oh you guys don''t have to do that"


    "We must!" Ailee pouted. "First impression is important. We don''t want family drama."


    "Family, drama? What''s that?" He tilted his head in confusion.


    "Its when all happy couple gets separated by their family and become sad." Explained Miya. That tickled his funny bone.


    That old men try to separate me and my new family? Ha! I am sure right now, they are having a feast knowing that I had my own family now, Thought Him.


    Ailee then look at him seriously, as if it was the most important discussion that needed to be said and done.


    "Luckily, you had two smarty-pants here and amazing wife. So, no need to worry. Just focus on building that tree house"


    ''And everythig will be alright?'' He chuckled. Back in his place he had to handle everything big except menial one. It''s refreshing to have a sudden change of profession.

 26 HIS HOME II

    The kids went to their own later, preoccupied by their pets. And he could already smell the aroma of something cooked deliciously, it make ones tummy growl with vengeance.


    He tracked the scent and went to the kitchen. There he watched his beautiful wife, cooking happily. She was humming and dancing.. and there are some kind of strange small box singing out songs, making her moves every now and then while cooking. She had another piece of cloth wrapped on her front with a cute white frills.


    He was content watching his wife cooking for the whole family.


    ''I must''ve did something good in my past life to be blessed by these family''thought him.


    This was his home, from now on. And while he had his own worry about how it will be strange for him and this family, he found out that his worry was for nothing. It felt just right for him.


    Right now, he was itching to wrapped his arms around his wife and kiss her. only gods knows the battle inside of his hear and mind.


    It is so easy to fall for this fair soul and heart, He thought.


    His lip cracked open and his throat gone dry when he saw her swing her hips left and right and damn it if she wasn''t alluring. Those decade of celibacy had comes in vengeance and definitely a hell trial to overcome.


    He opt to be more careful in his strategy to melt her heart, or she will take this as one of the ''benefits'' getting married to him. No, he wouldn''t want that. He is a greedy man. Not for money.. but for that body, heart and soul all for him.


    Possessiveness is definitely a trait that their family had. One that he had scoffed in his younger days, since he couldn''t understand it yet. Since he hadn''t found what he truly desire yet..


    ''But now, she is truly what he desired¡­ come hail and storm, I will make sure she will be completely mine''


    "Hmm¡­ I like what I smell and see" he finally said out loud. That shocked Iiana that she almost dropped the spatula from her hand to the pan. He silently grateful to gods above that he had chosen to not slipping his arms around her.


    Maybe next time, when there''s no fire or oil.


    "My god, Kuro. Seriously, that surprised me." She hold her chest, breathing heavily. That soon made his mind think of another activity that could make her breath hard and fast¡­


    He groaned and slap his face-mask.


    ''Me and my sex mind''


    ''Every moves she made makes it really hard to not take her and have your way with her till kingdom come.''


    "Sit down over there. I''m almost done. I hope you''re hungry because I cooked a lot"


    He sat and winced, trying to find a comfortable position before patting his abdomen.


    "Famish" he said.


    "Great!" She smiled and continue cooking. Her hair was tied up in a high ponytail, swinging left and right like a pendulum in a hypnotic way.


    Soon the whole table was full with all kind of dishes and three of it made my eyes widen. She look at me and grinned.


    "Today we celebrate for another addition member in our family. Let''s feast, people!" She clapped and provide us with a bowl of rice.


    Rice. Sushi. And takoyaki garnished around it¡­ not to mention that miso soup? I have to call the elders soon here¡­ pity our ancestor had gone to seclusion, or they would definitely get to taste all of these rare food.


    "Eat to your heart content"

 27 Our complete family feas

    Our Complete Family Feast


    ||Two hour before||


    It seems that products that can be procured from the world I''m currently in, cant be purchase from otherworld. It is a common otherworldly transmigration rule to avoid excessive wastage and to help the world economic progression where each of us currently presided.


    I scratched my head lightly. Then, that''s mean what we are doing right might actually influence this world isn''t it? I mean the shower, the toilet, the house, food¡­ does it consider breaking a rule then? I sigh. I wish I had some kind of manual book- wait a minute. I do have tutorial mode!


    I checked the tutorial mode and asked for the list of rule.


    Amazingly, It only have one rule.


    ''Do not destroy the world''


    Isn''t that too general? For now, let''s be wary and more moderate in making things that is completely new to people here¡­ But that''s not important right now.


    "Let''s go, mom!" Miya was jumping like a little kangaroo here and there. I gave her once over, raising one of my eyebrow. She was so excited to make a surprise for Kuro. We''re going to redecorate his private room with japanese touches.


    Both Ailee and Miya grab my arms and to the room. While he is busy showering and touring the whole house, we took this opportunity to decorate a room. It took us whole one hour to get it done, thanks to our magic. I had to make another skill, which is growth skill. Ability to grow anything living. Mostly useful in farming. Without these magic, I am sure this is an impossible task for the three of us.


    In the end, we finished it and quickly went back to our own respective places to avoid Kuro. The kids giggled and I cant help but feel happy to see them enjoying themselves.


    ||Currently||


    The feast was a success! I especially feel accomplished to make Kuro happy with the japanese dishes.


    "Can I call my family here? Only a handful of them. I am sure they would be happy to see you guys and everything."


    I tapped my chin and then shrug.


    "Why not? The more the merrier. But are you sure? I thought you''re hiding?"


    "I''m hiding from my enemy.. not my family"


    "Okay then"


    "They are noisy bunch of people."


    "And which family is not?"


    "They are also annoying"


    "Oh just like you? I can manage that"


    Kuro laughs.


    "Okay, don''t regret it and you are always welcome to run to my embrace if things too much. I''m hoping for it" chuckled Kuro. I rolled my eyes.


    ????????????????


    It was almost time to sleep and I feel like I''m walking to my execution. I cracked open the room and there, Kuro was standing facing the window and something black with red eyes disappeared that I almost thought I was imagining it.


    Kuro act like nothing and had his hands behind his back.


    "Ready to consummate our marriage, wifey?"


    "W-whatt?? No! We haven''t married officially" I sputtered, completely forgetting the odd creature earlier.


    "What should I do to make you say yes?" He teased, slowly inching forward. I glare at him and point it at his mask.


    "The mask off."


    That stopped his advanced.


    "I cant do that¡­ anything but that"


    "Why?"


    "My face is cursed. Any woman who''ve seen my face will die"


    I frown and fold my arms. Well, that a bummer.


    "I can create any skills. Tell me that curse and maybe I can cure it"


    "I don''t think you can"


    "Try me" I''m not gonna laugh it off and said curse doesn''t exist. Anything is possible here. But its sad to hide one face and its constricting. If I can do something to help, I would gladly help him.


    "Alright, I''ll take it off." The moment it was taken off the whole room become dark, without a light.


    "You did that on purpose. You turn off the light."


    "Our promise that I take off the mask. And I already did." I hold out my hand and touch his face.


    Touching his skin, to check any anomalies.


    "Nothing''s wrong with your face. And I know all are normal."


    Kuro coughed. And I narrowed my eyes, and summoned light around us. And it caught him off guard.

 28 WITHOUT HIS MASK

    Warning: 18years and above only. I repeat, age 18+ above only. Kids, skip this please. Your pureness and na?ve nature still important to save this world. ;)


    He had sharp yet refreshing green eyes. And a type of beauty that would make even the god green with envy. A type of beauty that masculine enough to make a country fall into a ruin, if he wish so. His sharp jaws that complement his overall face shape. His roman nose that sat in between his beautiful eyes and above his devilish, and sexy lips.. I can understand now what he meant by cursed.


    He put his hand on his face, sighing.


    "Its seems my wife is too mischievous.. what should I do now, my wife?"


    I raised my eyebrow.


    "I don''t know but I don''t see anything wrong with you" guving him once over, just to check him out.


    His eyes widen and he look at me closely.


    "Don''t you feel anything? Faint? Dizzy? Want to kill yourself?" I push his face away.


    "And here I thought you have ugly face or some kind of birthmark. No need to wear mask around us, husband. It''s painful to watch. Its choking me just to see you breathing under that mask."


    "You really don''t feel anything?"


    "Nope, sorry to disappoint you darling. I love my new life too much to kill myself. So, no. Now, lets go to sleep"


    I jump on the bed and grab the blanket over me. Hoping that he had forgotten the whole thing, especially our promise earlier.


    "Are you forgetting something?"


    "What?" I cracked open my left eye and look at him.


    "I open my mask. So, you and me¡­we''re both going to consummate our marriage tonight"


    I laugh and shook my head.


    "Need I to remind you earlier, you cheat out of our deal. It''s a deal breaker"


    "you get to see my face in the end"


    "And now you know it doesn''t work on me, you should be happy to live normally around me"


    He chuckled.


    "Oh my wifey. She really like to play cat and mouse with me." He climbed up the bed and touched my chin. My heart beats fast and I don''t know what''ll do if he do insist on doing ''that'' tonight.


    Well¡­ I can always asked my daughter to heal his balls if I cracked one or both..


    Our eyes met, and its seems like our eyes magnetized to each other, unable to tear away.


    "Not more.. not less.. just give me this.."


    Though my mind scoffed at the idea of any living and breathing men can limit themselves when sex served on the platter.


    "Any more than this, I''ll pluck your little one down there and throw it thousand yards from here"


    He chuckled.


    "And how are we going to have a junior shoa like that?"


    I shrugs. He grinned, undeterred by my threat. But instead of a kiss, he wrapped me inside his embrace tightly.


    "I don''t know why.. but I am so happy right now. I really, want to kiss you"


    I gave him a peck.


    "There, its done. Now let''s get to sleep"


    "No, that''s kiddy kiss. Kiss me like you really meant it and I''ll write our earlier deal off the table."


    Biting my lips¡­ I ponder it for a moment..


    Aw fuck this. Putting on restriction on his hands each on his side with my power. I look over my shoulder and slid my hand around his neck. Bringing his face near me, until our lips touch. Slowly, my tongue swipe on his lips asking for an entry. He was surprised but nevertheless, open it for me.


    "Hmmm" he was enjoying this.. and begrudgingly, I had to admit it.. I am enjoying this too. My body was swarmed with a sudden warmth of my desire. Burning like a raging inferno. Pushing him down, I straddled him but never letting go of his lips.


    Deeper.. and much deeper, I beacon for him to move his tongue slowly. And soon, we were both left panting and breathless. I slid my nose from his chin to his neck before playfully biting it.


    "Damn.. wifey" his voice had turn to hoarsed.


    "You are killing me"


    "Good. Always remember this, my dear husband.. Never flipped my switch or you''ll learn the whole new definition of bittersweet roleplay"


    He gulp and I watch as his adam apple moved.


    "I don''t care if you put me into the hell stove.. I want to feel more. Can you, show me?"


    "Oh, you want me to tease you till kingdom come?" That made me smile devilishly. I''m good with that.


    "Close your eyes and just feel.." I whispered it in his ear before nibbling his earlobe. Giving a kiss to his jaw and then neck..


    He had obediently listened and closed his eyes. And I slid my finger down from his neck to his chest. Slowly, opening it.. playing with his little nubs before pinching it.


    Inch by inch, slowly going down nibbling his skin¡­ leaving traces of kiss.. I can see a building bulge down there..


    I was thinking whether to touch him and give him reprieve or not.


    No. Its still too early for us. I am curious but we are still new with this relationship.. if I were ever to have a better future and hope.. I cannot let my desire overpowered me and take over my control.


    But a little kiss, won''t kill me.


    "Last kiss and then we sleep" I mutter softly before attacking his lips again.

 29 WITHOUT HIS MASK II

    Warning: 18years and above only. I repeat, age 18+ above only. Kids, skip this please. Your pureness and na?ve nature still important to save this world. ;)


    I yelled in surprise when he suddenly flipped us around.


    "Its not fair when I''m the only one get teased." He slid his nose downward my throat, making me sucked in deep breath. Slowly, he slipped his hand under my cloth and took hold a handful of my swelling chest.


    He groan and look at me as if he was in pain.


    "I swear to God, if you keep on dragging this, the moment you say yes, I''ll ravished you like a wild beast"


    I couldn''t come up with anything as I was in daze with heat that bubbling like an inferno. I almost, almost give him my green light.


    "Damn you.. Kuro" I am super frustrated. And I am torn between kicking his nuts or giving him a case of blue balls.


    He chuckled lightly.


    "My beautiful wife.. I-"


    Something crashed from our window and both of us snapped toward the direction.


    A black figure tumbled and rolled before reach beside our bed.


    "My Lord-"


    And the whole room temperature suddenly dropped, chilling me to the core. Oppresive and I can feel his power flaring out like a whip ready to kill the intruder.


    "Que, your timing is impeccable as ever. You always ruin a good time, like your life depended on it"


    The newcomer was kneeling on his knee, head bowed to the floor. He was shaking, trembling so hard.


    "Forgive me my Lord. I only come to relay your family messages. They will come in two days time"


    "And by the way you are rushing here, may I assume you are one day late. And they''ll be coming here by tomorrow"


    "My Lord¡­ I-I"


    Kuro stood up and walk toward the man.


    "Que, before I strangle you to death, get out!"


    And the man in black disperse like a dust, gone just like that.


    "Phew. Thank God for that interruption. Remind me to thank that man later" I stretched before lying back on the bed. Kuro growl with his dissatisfaction.


    "Nite, hubby."


    Making it lightly yet my heart still pound like crazy.. I want more.. specifically, him inside of me, touching me-


    ''Oh fuck! I''m a goner. I need to relieve myself..''


    And I can see both of us were thinking the same as both of us went to the bathroom.


    His smile widen, with his twinkling eyes. He knows. He definitely knows.


    "Should we help each other, wifey?"


    "No"


    I pushed the bathroom first and slammed it to his face. He is not taking everything tonight.


    "Do it somewhere else"


    "With someone else?" Asked him. Is he trying to test the water in the lake? Oh...he can try alright.


    "Sure, maybe I''ll find someone else too" I yelled from the bathroom. Another growl.


    "I''ll kill them, whoever they are"


    I just laughed but really., I have some business to settle first.

 30 Guest-From Kuro鈥檚 Family

    I woke up with the sun shining brightly on my face. I sat up and blinked couple of time. Remembering snippets of memories of last night. Some had made my face flushing red and then I paled. I comb my hair with my fingers, trying to make the hair nest behave behind so it doesn''t block my front view.


    "That was amusing, my dear. Your emotions changes fast" I lift my head and see Kuro watching me from the front door.


    "Tell me that ninja last night didn''t come and didn''t tell you that your family is coming"


    "Ok. He didn''t come and my family is not coming" he was grinning, with his arm folded on his front chest.


    Damn, if he wasn''t a treat for a sore eyes. I wish I could put him in my pocket and carry him with me always.


    Wait. Maybe I can! I just need to make a skills that make things smaller¡­


    I snapped out of my reverie.


    I hate this part of me. My mind used to escaping too much that it''ll try to busy myself with unimportant stuff.


    "Is what I want to say but.. you heard him.. by the way, how do you know about ninja?" He continued.


    I look at him with my ''are you kidding me'' expression because that is so not important right now.


    "Do you even need to ask that?" I stood up quickly and ran to the bathroom. I need to get ready, like this instant. And fast.


    And¡­ cue the drum roll please. The quickest shower award goes to¡­ yay, me. Sadly, I don''t have time to receive the non existence award that I made up myself. I peek out from the door room, ignoring Kuro and yelled out loud.


    "Wake up kids! We need to redecorate the house. Leave the cleaning and cooking to me."


    I jump with one leg as I put on my pant and took off my towel before slipping on the shirt on, foregoing my bra.


    The moment I was done slipping on my shirt, I slapped my forehead and turn around.


    Yep. He was still there, jaw dropped. With nosebleeds.


    I have no time for this. I marched forward and look at him straight. I poke his chest with my index finger.


    "Consider yourself lucky. I don''t have time to play around right now." Frowning as the man was standing still like a statue, I purchased a tissue from the menu box, and then wiped his nose.


    "You have nosebleed. Don''t dirty your clothes. Help me find more fruits will you? Thanks" I gave him a peck on his cheek before running downstairs.


    Making noodle from the scratched, I had to create a new skills to make today less busier: telekinesis skill. The broom sweeping the floor, the cookwares and vegetables fly itself on the table.


    I lost about 1000 mana to get it all done by the way. Between whisking the dough and making noodles, cutting vegetables, and cooking breakfast, I had no time to rest.


    An hour later, I called everyone for breakfast. I made a simple pancakes and pour chocolate syrup on top of it. The three of them was especially delighted when they ate. Its funny that they act in sync and that they almost look like real father and daughters.


    The kids was surprised to see Kuro at first but upon seeing the white hair, they soon made the connection.


    "Behold, your magnificent and handsome dad" he puffed his chest and I rolled my eyes.


    "Our dady is so good looking man!" Miya and Ailee claps their hand, as if humouring him. I had to hold back my laughs to see the peacock flaunt his tail yet unable to garner proper attention.


    The whole house was turn up side down, not literally, but almost. I ran here and there, while overseeing the whole redecorating the guests room.

 31 Guest From Kuro鈥檚 Family II

    "Do you think a dojo is an overkill?" I asked my kids. Miya shrugs.


    "Lets just make it. At the east side and be done with it. I want to finish this fast, Lulu had been itching to spread its wing and fly around. I''m teaching her how to track things" I''m quite thankful that my kids can help me with things around this house and I know I''m already taking part of their childhood time because of my own inability, so when I heard that I quickly nodded.


    "Well, I guess that we just had to do it then. We''re almost done anyway"


    Everything went smoothly and surprisingly I was grinning from ear to ear. I never felt this anxious before. As I never had a husband nor his family visiting us. It''s a new feeling that I like, and would surely cherish it.


    Ailee felt the disturbance of the barrier and scouted it from the window of her room.


    "Mom! They are here!" I don''t know how she know its them and not an enemy. But I anxiously walk to the front door and push Kuro in front of me.


    He raised both of his hands and let himself being pushed.


    "Am I a meat shield now?"


    "Can''t you?" I pouted. He pinched my nose and smile.


    "Anything for my dearest wifey"


    "Shut up. Don''t call me that in front of your family. We hadn''t had an official marriage ceremony yet and don''t tell them we sleep in the same room" I gritted my teeth and slightly pinched his arm.


    He laughed. Seriously, I don''t know how their perception about unmarried couple in under one room and I would avoid anything that could cause unnecessary trouble that comes to our way.


    "Why? Are you worried the way they look at you?"


    "I worried what my action will bring to my kids"


    "You mean, our kids. Tsk. You keep on forgetting that tiny bit, wifey."


    I growl and gave him light punch.


    "Come on, greet them."


    "Oh, you wont get away from your responsibility as the host." He wrapped his arm around my waist and opened the door.


    We were greeted with a group of ten people. Four of them had white hairs and long bearded, I had to say they totally look like hundreds years. Two men that look like in their prime years and two in their late forty''s, another two are woman in their middle thirty. I can understand why Ailee was so sure that they were Kuro''s family.


    Unlike those people we saw at the town, these people had the characteristic of asian looking ones. They wore hakama, and kimono, complete with their japanese heritage regalia. Not to mention, their resemblance was nothing to scoff at.


    Except for the hairs, They had similar cheek bones, eyes and body build¡­in a nutshell, they are marvellous specimen of family, if I had to say so myself.


    "Welcome to my new family humble abode."


    "Your manners is impeccable as ever." Said one of the elder man wearing blue hakama with blue inner robe, looking at Kuro with a sigh.


    "Oh, shush. He''s doing fine and we all know that he is not tied to our family tradition. Nobody can force him to do anything" said another elder that had white hakama on.


    "I doubt that" another one of the elder, this one wearing green hakama, touched his beard and looking at us with a sudden interest.


    I pinched Kuro''s arm as its awkward to not invite them in. But it seems he is not moving at all and was completely giving me free reign to be the host.


    I smiled but I can feel some of my blood vessel bulging out, in anger. I stepped on Kuro''s feet before stepping forward to greet them all.


    "Oh, where is my manner? I am Iiana, I''m uh.. Kuro''s future wife." Then remembering their tradition, I winged it and do a bow at them.


    "Hajimemashite" after a bow, I raised my head again, only to see both sides looking at me like I was some kind of ghost.


    "Oh, Kuro. Did you teach her that?" Asked one of the woman with red kimono.


    "No." But he was still looking at me with undisguised interest.


    "What?" I raised my eyebrow and stare back at him. He wrapped his arm around me again and brought me inside.


    "Come." He look over his shoulder and it seems his family was used to his ''talking manner''. Aren''t him being rude with his family?


    "Just so you know. Even if we''re not officially married nor did the ceremony yet, she is my wife. And we have two daughters. They are part of Shoa whether you like it or not." It was as if Kuro was talking especially to the one lone Elder at the back, who was wearing a black hakama.


    "I think that''s the longest speech he ever made, don''t you think so?" Asked the green hakama to the blue one. He nodded.


    Oh. So he doesn''t show much of his side to his own family? M


    I wonder which one is his father? Seeing me watching with interest, they introduce themselves one by one.

 32 Guests- From Kuro鈥檚 family III

    The blue hakama is Oki, he is Kuro''s grandfather. The green hakama is Wakai and the white hakama is Jojie, they are both the brothers of the grandfather oki. Three of them are elders of higher ranking in their tribe a.k.a big family. The other introduce themselves as Kuro''s uncle, Tooga and Mori. What surprised me the most was the two women with them. They were actually Kuro''s grandmother- Seira and Kuro''s aunt (his father''s elder sister) Mio.


    My mouth itch to asked where is her father and mother and who is the black hakama old man. Kuro stay quiet, not saying any words. It''s feels weird since he was a talkative person to the point where I want to gag his mouth and throw him to the sea.


    "I am their great-great grandfather. The traveller from a country called Japan" that made my eyes lit up and look up at the old man with black hakama.


    "Just call me Sei"


    I was interested to know more and I wanted to tell my own predicament but.. I couldn''t just dropped the questions without knowing them well first. That''s like giving them some kind of hold on my weaknesses. I know it sounded cold but, you can''t really be sure or trust anyone that you just met.


    "We are surprised that you didn''t come back home for three years. Imagine our surprise to see you getting married, with your own family.. and that mask is-" Kuro''s aunt words were cut short by kuro.


    "People changed."


    "Oh did you?" Mio raised her eyebrow. She look at me and then back at Kuro.


    "You should know better to take that off. No matter how much you want to live a normal life, you know that''s impossible" I know she meant the mask.


    I bite my lips and hold Kuro''s arm. That was some harsh words from his own aunt.


    "She is different"


    "Your own mother didn''t surv-"


    "Mio! We come here to visit and congratulate them. Not to fight" Grandpa Oki glare at Mio, with a stern face on him.


    "Why?" Mio rolled her eyes. "You guys afraid that boy will run away again? "


    Kuro clenched his fist but other than that he didn''t move a muscle.


    "I assure you, my dear husband is anything but a coward."


    Mio look at me and smile bitterly.


    "You''ve met him for how long? This boy over here, always run from his responsibilities. He is way troublesome and leave all the messes for us to clean up"


    "Yet I don''t remember asking your help to clean it up, did I?" Replied Kuro lightly. He didn''t look at any of them and was staring at the vase on the coffee table.


    "You and me both knows that Shoa never abandoned their family! How could we not help?"


    I cleared my throat and stand up. I put my hand on his shoulder. It seems they had some kind of unfinished businesses going on that needed to be hashed out. I don''t mind that but not like this.


    "I may not know my husband long enough, but what I''ve known so far I deeply treasure and like it. So, please¡­ since you are our guests in our house, find a proper way to discuss these family matter peacefully."


    Mio snorted and glared at Kuro.


    "I bet Peaceful is not in Kuro''s dictionary at all."muttered Mio. I choose to ignore it as I seen everyone does. Great-great-grandpa Sei look at Kuro before looking at Mio.


    "Not all what we see is what we think, Mio. Give a little leeway."


    That made her close her mouth.


    No wonder Kuro ran, facing that kind of snake everyday would surely drive anyone crazy.


    Both Ailed and Miya was hiding behind the kitchen Door. They are waiting for a right time to join us. The Grand elder, Sei was the first one to notice them. He beaconed them to come near him.


    "And who are these two adorable, little ones?" Asked Grand Sei. Both of them look at me in puzzled. That was when I notice that we had been speaking another language, entire different than what my kids understand.


    I didn''t know what to do. I could create some kind of skill but that would take time. Kuro saw me, and chuckled.


    "Kids, do you have the jade on you? Put a mana on it and press the dragon''s mouth."


    They did just that.


    "Uhm.. can you repeat what you just said?" Asked Ailee shyly. Grandpa Sei laughs and asked the same question again.


    "I''m Ailee and this is my younger sister, Miya."


    "Just call me Grandpa Sei. Happy to meet you guys"


    "Us too" Miya ran to Kuro side and sat on top of his lap like it was her usual habit and she had been doing that since she was a little baby.


    "Wanna show them your family the room?" Miya had Kuro attention completely. While Ailee sat beside me, silently.


    "I''m not sure. I''m still thinking"


    "But they must''ve feel tired from their journey."


    He nodded.


    "And they are your family"


    "Whom I hadn''t seen for three years" kuro added unhelpful. I rolled my eyes. I don''t know whats their problem are, but dang he is not being a good example right now to the kids.


    "So.." Miya tapped her chin with her grubby little finger. " if We don''t meet for three years, then we''re not family anymore?" She tilted her head, questioning him, but beneath those gaze was a twinkle of cunningness.


    Kuro wrapped arm around Miya and smiled.


    "You tricky little kitty, of course not." He lift Miya up in his embrace and then patted Ailee head.


    "Come now" kuro signalled them to follow them. He had both of Ailee and Miya in his arms, walking like they weight nothing.


    The whole family followed him and they went into the room that we prepared for Kuro to relax. Of all the rooms that we had redecorated, he choose this one to bring his family. It tells me that he''s indeed in love with this space.

 33 Nostalgic

    The whole family had their jaws wide open and I trained my gaze on the Grand elder Sei to watch his reaction. Since he was the one that more familiar with this sight than anyone else.


    He sucked in deep breath and slowly stepped toward the shoji. Everyone gave a wide berth for him to walk. Opening it slowly, the sight that greet him made him sat slowly outside of the sliding door.


    "What a nostalgic feeling"


    Kuro put down the kids and went to the tea ceremony cabinet and started to prepare the tea.


    "It''ll be better to enjoy some green tea while enjoying the view" said Kuro, gracefully preparing the tea. His posture, the grace of his hands whisking the tea and pouring out the tea was magnetizing. It made me screaming inwardly, like a fan toward her idols. How long was it? I always wanted to see a japanese people to perform a tea ceremony and I am elated to see that he was the one to give me that first timer front seat to view the ceremony.


    Ailee drag the lapel of my shirt.


    "Mom, the food" remind her. I slapped my head and briskly went to the kitchen. The kids help me to carry some of the food and put it on top of the kotatsu table.


    Grand elder Sei eyes widen as he smell the familiar scent. I prepared all kind of snacks that goes well with the green tea including the mochi. After putting the tea and few selected snacks in front of him. He took a sip of his tea and a bite out of the mochi, and slowly his eyes pooled with water.


    "It taste like what my mother always gave me. This is what it should taste like"


    To that, everyone digs in and the whole room filled with gasps and cheery sounds. It made me smile to see them enjoying the whole thing and I''m sure this experience was one of Grand Elder Sei best memories since he had lived here. That was enough to make me feel fulfilled and happy.


    "My wife is a good cook. She''s the one who prepared all of these" said Kuro, not missing a beat, to show off. I rolled my eyes.


    "Oh shut it Kuro. Let them enjoy their food. Anyway, I am sure all of you are tired from your long journey. So, we will show your own respective room later. We also had two hot spring at the backyard if any of you interested to take a dip."


    It was worth it to have it done just in time. All thanks to Miya. I am sure she is tired and took a note to make her favourite burger later.


    "Where did you get all of these ingredients?"


    "Shop online menu"


    "What''s that?" Asked Grand Sei.


    "Its an inter dimensional shop where you can purchase anything as long as its cannot be acquired from this world" and I notice that they were looking at me with puzzled look.


    I explained them where they can find it. To my surprise, they don''t have it.


    "Okay.. so it seems only I can use it" It didn''t even crossed my mind to asked Miya and Ailee about it since I thought everyone got it. I asked the kids to check theirs but to no avail.


    "It seems you had struck a great and one of a kind wife, Kuro." Laughed Grand elder Sei.


    "Lucky bastard" muttered Mio, glaring at Kuro who had a smirked on him. I really want to pinch that guy. It was as if he intentionally trying to irked his aunt for some reason.


    "Oh, its nothing. I can prepare some for you to bring when you go back. But, please, take your time and enjoy your stay here." I excused myself and quickly went to complete the preparation at the hot springs. Towel, yukata, soap, and oh!


    I had planted some of cherry blossom saplings around the place. I pour out some of my mana and activate the growth skills.


    "Would be awesome if I have some sake¡­" I snapped my fingers and open the shop online. I purchased about 200 bottles of it, and there goes my 5 blue spirit stones. But it''s nothing compare to what I had left on my account. Still looking good and I''m sure, I can find good stuff when we go for another journey later on. Gotta ask Kuro to bring me to some place with rare stuffs.


    I hummed and left about fifty of the sake bottle beside the hot springs. Twenty each for male and female place. I was never one to make my guests feel like they''re living in a terrible place. I always strive to be a good host, thanks to my one good friend back at earth, Sasha.


    Back when I was still studying medicine at foreign country, Sasha was one of my dearest friend who stick with me through thick and thin.even after becoming a mother of two, she was always there for me.


    I wonder how is she doing right now?

 34 SHOA PARTY CELEBRATION

    The tense atmosphere completely gone by the time they finished eating. Everyone was properly guided to their own respective room. But it didn''t took them long enough to come out and went to the hot spring.


    I heard a squeals from the hot spring and I knew that they really liked it.


    "What are Mio being so loud about?" Frowned Kuro.


    "I left some sake there"


    "What?? Do you still have some? I want to try some"


    I open the fridge and took out two bottles. He took it one and we click the bottles together before taking a gulp.


    I hissed at the sharp and sweet tang of this alcoholic drink. I really missed this. Sasha had let me tried this before and I totally fell in love with it. Well actually, she gave me both soju and sake but I love sake more than soju.


    "Now, this is what one would call a paradise. I have a beautiful, wise and amazing wife that cooks and prepare great food, two daughters, a roof on top of my head and my family visiting¡­ and a bottle of sake"


    He wrapped his arm around my waist dropped his head on the crook of my neck.


    "What should I do?"


    "Why?" I asked, letting him rest his head there for a while.


    "I really, really am falling for you, Iiana" that made my cheek grow hot and damn if that didn''t caught me off guard. He really good at playing his cupid arrow that aim straight to your heart.


    "I.."


    "I know its too fast..i wont force you.. Just take it slow.." my feeling was stuck on my chest, that words just stay in my throat, unwilling to say it out loud because I was afraid lest.. it will shattered into another million pieces.


    "Thank you.."


    "Plus.. you don''t need to say it out loud" he lift his head back and grin.


    "I can see from your eyes. We''re both falling for each other" his eyes twinkled and that peerless smile could blind even the god itself. I took his bottle and drank it in one go.


    "No more sake for you, mister"


    Kuro took my bottle but I quickly take it away and spun. Just when I about to drink it, he managed to slip his hand around me and took it. He drank it fast before kissing me.


    "Thanks for the drink, dear." He winked. I went for the crab attack (pinch), but he intercept it and had his arms around me.


    "For a man with two hands, you sure moves like an octopus"


    "What is that?"


    "Animal with eight hands"


    "I don''t have eight hands"


    "Thank God for that"


    We can hear laughter from the hot springs and then look each other with a smile on our face.


    "They are having fun. Thank you, Iiana. You don''t know how much this mean for me"


    "No problem. I do it for my own selfish reason, nothing to be grateful at" I replied lightly.


    Someone cleared their throat and both of us snapped toward the direction of the sound. We quickly parted, like we were caught red handed doing something bad¡­ Grand Elder Sei chuckled and raised his hand.


    "Sorry to interrupt both of you.. but everyone had already moved to the cherry blossom garden, drinking their sake. And I was hoping that Kuro could accompany me to the hot spring"


    Kuro nodded and then winked at me.


    "Gotta go, dear"


    I shoo him away with my hand, while looking away. I was trying hard to cover the fact that my face was burning up and I really want to hide somewhere right then.


    They left and I continue preparing for dinner, not forgetting Miya''s favourite chicken burger and Ailee''s pudding. I took out the ginger that was soaked in a rice vinegar for a week now, one of my favourite side dish after I tried it with Sasha in sushi bar back in earth.

 35 Visit from god

    "You know, it''s rude to stare at someone and not doing anything" I said out loud. I couldn''t stand the silence of the familiar presence that were invisible beside me.


    "It seems you''re having much fun in this world" that familiar voice of narcissistic god didn''t stopped me from preparing the dinner.


    "And someone is having fun being a stalker" I replied lazily, still focusing the patty in front of me.


    "Am not!" He said with indignation.


    " I didn''t say it was you but whoever swallow a chilli, they''ll feel the spicy after taste." I shrugged.


    "Oh you wound me, Iiana. I wonder why do you always act cold toward me, you great savior?"


    " round and round we goes, the same question and answer we throw. This is getting old"


    "Fine. I''m just checking you and your family out. By the way, I''m taking a bottle of that and that snack on there"


    I turn around with a spatula on my hand. He took a step back, as if I was going to knock him to death with it. I shook my head.


    "You''re a god aren''t you? Can''t you just popped at the earth and get some yourself?"


    "I''m bound by this world. This is my station. I can''t breach into other territory without some kind of protocol. Besides, I''m not in a good relationship with that earth god. They are overbearing and definitely corrupted." Though he said it lightly but there was a far away look in his eyes that filled with wrath and malice.


    "Fine. Take it but next time, you gotta pay up"


    The god chuckled.


    "Call me urie and prepare more whenver I come, then I''ll give you one light spirit stone."


    That perked me up and I look at him.


    "Whats that? I never heard that type of currency before.."


    "Its equal to a million of gold spirit stones. You can use it here in this world or through that online shop. But be careful where you spend it because people will question you where you got such rare and high ranked spirit stone from or worse."


    "Worse?" I raised my eyebrow, looking puzzled by that. He just shrug, leaving it to my own imagination.


    "Fine. That''s a deal."


    "Then you should make an altar for me or occasionally visit me at the church and send me the food"


    I exhaled.


    "Too much work to do. Why do I need to do that when you can just pop in and out to get your food? Don''t be too lazy" thinking back all his copy paste creations made me wonder whether he lack of originality or just too lazy. My best guess? He is one lazy ass god.


    "I don''t have time. I''m a god, remember?"


    "And I''m living being and not even a saint or priest. I do not serve you"


    "So, should I take my blessing from you?"


    I narrowed my eyes.


    "If you want to take it, then by all means do so. But once you take it, I''m cutting all our ties to you. I don''t need a lazy god who takes back his words and definitely not a narcisstic one who think he can just threaten people to follow him"


    The god open his mouth and then close it back.


    "Fine." And just like that he disappeared. I muttered in anger, feeling slighted by him.


    I really need to find that goddess.

 36 Cherry blossom

    (Mysterious man p.o.v)


    Flying around and then becoming too tired. We had set a camp in the middle of the forest. I couldn''t sleep while my other companion had long fallen a sleep like a log. I took a walk around, watching the stars. It remind me of the meagre life that we had.


    While I was walking.. taking a stroll, I caught a scent of unfamiliar ones that made me followed it. The wind blows strongly, carrying few scattering pink petals that look like Buwa''s footprint shape.


    Odd. I never knew we had this here.


    There, I saw from the top of the hill.. a figure sitting under the pink leaves tree.. she was wearing a white gown that flutter along the wind. Her hair tied up in a messy bun, barefoot. Makes one wonder.. if she''s an elf?


    But she had a two different eye colours; a green and a silver grey. Elf have only amethyst eyes even those hybrids would still have a slight speckled of purple in their eyes, as long as they had a drop of blood of elf.. I decided to watch her from far. She had a porcelain bottle on her hand, wearing a far away look on her face. What an ethereal and otherworldly looking woman doing, alone here?


    I look around and couldn''t find anyone or camping place.


    She raised her bottle at the moon as if saluting it before drinking it. Then, it was then¡­ she open her mouth and started to sing.


    Oh moon of the night


    Bear witness to my heart


    A second chance


    To take a glance


    Oh woe my soul


    My past life was foul


    For all my life


    Had been nothing until I am here


    Oh moon of the night


    I vow tonight


    None shall crush


    What I have left in my lush


    Oh moon of the night


    Let my fear be the light


    That guns through the wall


    I will live like how I shall


    A siren! Vixen! Her voice had enthralled me. Spirits of lights circle around her, lighting up the whole place magnificently. It was a sight to behold.


    The heart wrenching and soulful voice made my heart jump to my throat. I wanted to wrapped my arms around her, to protect her. Is this what one would call love first sight?


    She stood, rather wobbly and just when she was about to drop, a flash of light came and scooped her up. A tall glowing man had her in his arms. And he look rather , familiar¡­ where did I see him before? The glowing man whispered something before he look up, staring straight to me.


    I was suddenly oppressed with a powerful pressure.


    ''It is not your time yet to meet her. Begone!'' the loud voice rang inside my head like a thunder almost made my skull cracked into two. It was then, I had a sudden epiphany while being ipushed away and thrown back to where my companions had stayed.


    They were alarmed by my sudden arrival and my current state that they all stood with their swords and shield on their hands.


    "Who attacked you, Your highness?"


    I waved my hand and shook my head. Even if the the whole world ganged up together, they couldn''t even hope to land a hit on the man. What more with only a group of elite men I had with me. I do not wish to invite chaos that has no merit for me.


    Though.. who was that woman that was carried away by the god itself?


    Is she a goddess? The rumoured one, beloved of heaven?

 37 Hot Spring Talk

    He had kept quiet, whenever Grand Elder Sei appear. It had started when Aya and Eiji died because of him. He had failed and feel like he wronged Grand Elder Sei.


    "Its been a long time, old friend" said Grand Elder Sei, after dipping inside the hot spring for few minutes.


    He just nodded.


    "Why won''t you talk like before?"


    He still kept quiet. He doesn''t know what to says nor know how to say it. The guilt had been gnawing his heart for as long as he can remember.


    "Is it about Aya and Eiji''s death? I do not blame you for that"


    He glare at Sei.


    "I may not killed them with my bare hands but they died because of me. How can you not blame me?"


    "It is the cruel twist of fate. It is as you said, you didn''t kill them yourself nor did you plan on it. It''s the choices of others that lead them to their death."


    Sei lift his head and look up at the dimming sky. He continued,


    "I still remember the first time I met you. Lying on the side road, with no memories or name.. I had taken you in as my family and we dine, fight and sleep together like brothers. As I get married and grow old, I notice that you were ageless, an immortal. It was after Aya had gotten married and couldn''t conceive that we agreed to wipe everyone memories about you, and you assumed a new identity. As their only son. Do you remember how hard we tried to force everyone to forget about your existence, Yakesh Kor? You called that as a reset skill. But some of those priest managed to keep it in their record and had gone into hiding.. I heard they had started to sing that song again these past few decades, to remind people about you"


    He scoffed at that.


    "Those bunch if rats. Even when I told them not to."


    "They don''t want to people to lose their hope and fear. The saving grace of this world."


    "Those were some bittersweet memories.. As I had told you before, I do not blame you. Your face is not cursed, people choose to curse themselves upon seeing you. Either way, I am happy that you had finally given up being a bachelor and make your own family. She is a lovely woman."


    "It was just a joke at the beginning. Didn''t expect that I would fall for her for real.."


    "To be honest, I didn''t know if anyone could stand equally by your side. But now, I''m not Sure if you can stand equally by her side"


    Grand Elder Sei laughs.


    "You heard the second prophecy huh?" He asked Sei. Sei put the folded towel on top of his head.


    "Indeed I had. She is indeed your intended"


    "And how sure are you she is that?" He asked interested with Sei thought on this.


    "The prophecy wording had enough hints as it is. A child is born with the grace of sun


    But It''ll burn like a blazing flame


    With the blessing of gods, nature, sun and moon- the grace of sun: I assumed it''s the color of her hair. Yellow is already rare here, but to have gold hair like a sun? Only she and the other daughter of hers had those. With the blessing of gods- I saw the ancient artifact on her hair and arm. That one is called "Stone of heaven", not anyone can wield it unless they are blessed by the god or if they had the blood of celestial beings. Nature and moon: the color of her eyes."


    "Sharp one indeed. Yes, I had the same suspicion. And she is from another world.. she can acquire things from other world easily. She herself doesn''t know who she really is"


    "My God, is it for real?"


    He shrugs. "She dragged me to find the goddess. She said something about revenge.."


    "Well, whatever that is, I congratulate you for your new family and be good to them, protect them well"


    "I will."


    Sei nodded. It was then they felt the surge of oppressive power at the direction of hill to the south of the Iiana secret garden.


    "This?!" In a blink of an eye, he had a clothes on him and teleported toward the direction. There, stood a glowing man carrying his wife on his arm. Anger boil within him, and he shoot toward the glowing man. At the last second, Sei had hold his hand, stopping few inches away from the glowing man.


    The glowing man put down Iiana and brushed his hair. He sighs.


    "The balance is off again. Sorry about that. You guys better take care of the chaos to come"


    And just like that, he was gone.


    "Why did you stop me?" He glared at Sei.


    "That was the Urie, the God that govern this world."


    They both glance at the sleeping form of Iiana that had lain on the lush grass that seems extraordinary soft and greener around her.


    "Then, it is confirmed. She is the one"

 38 Emergency

    Just when he had properly put Iiana on the bed, he heard a ruckus around the house.


    Walking briskly downstairs, he saw the whole family were looking kinda frantic.


    "How can this be??!"


    "Those double crossing Sol family!!!!"


    "What happened?" He asked. Grand Elder Sei look at him, giving him a knowing look at him which he doesn''t understand at first.


    "The Sol family suddenly attack three of our branch family estates ten minutes ago. They declared a war against us!" Grandpa Oki said in irritation.


    "Then why not attack them back?"


    "They hold some of the heads of family as their hostage"


    "Coward, they are coward!"hissed Mio. "They choose the cowardly way."


    "And they shall die, as a coward" said the other elder.


    "I am sorry, Kuro but it seems that we had to cut our stay short. We had to go. But we''ll come back later."


    Kuro nodded in understanding. Ailee and Miya had woken up, rubbing their eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Asked Ailee.


    "They''re going back"


    "So fast???" Miya eyes were wide open now, in disbelief. She look at Ailee in exasperation.


    "They don''t like this place? Or was it because of us?"


    Seira look at both of them in pain. She swiftly envelopes them into her embrace and rain them with kisses.


    "Never, my dear. Who would have the heart to hate both of you?. You guys are gift sent from heaven" she snuggled them even closer.


    "Then.. is it our mom? She can be rather strict sometimes but we promise that she is not a bad person. She''s the best!"


    Tooga laughed and patted at Miya that was trying her best to convince them about their mom.


    "I am sure she is or this one over here won''t fall for her.. but I''m sorry, dear. We have an emergency and we must to go back to settle these matters as soon as possible"


    Miya and Ailee face turn to gloomy but nevertheless, they nodded.


    "Please come again and visit us. Or better yet, maybe we''ll visit you guys later" that prospect suddenly made them excited. When was the last time Shoa tribe had welcome youngling into their family? It was a known and sad fact that Though Shoa had flourish in wealth, fame and status.. they child birth rate had gone down the drain. Not for the lack of trying. It doesn''t help when younger generation such as Mio and Kuro won''t settle down and build their own family. Most of them prefer solitude and the life of bachelorette which appalled the older generation.


    Both of the little girls look at Kuro with their puppy eyes and he look at them, while folding his arms. He was weighting down the pro and cons of bringing them to his family''s main house..


    A great place to train but dangerous the same.


    "Only if you get to level up your beast pet to 20."


    "But, that''s like a long long time. Mine is just level 5" said Ailee with exasperation. Miya grabbed Ailee arm as if signalling her to stop. She gave her a few blinks, which He doesn''t get.


    Ailee eyes widen and then nodded. Miya look at me with her cheeky smile.


    "Okay, daddy. Level 20. Deal"


    Tooga and Seira laughs at him, as he was sporting a dumbfounded look.


    "What just happened?"


    "You just got conned by your daughters" scoffed Mio. She walked toward the kids and gave them sweets.


    "I like you guys. Make him more miserable, okay?" Mio laughed and then excused herself. Not giving the kids any chance to rebuke her.


    "Is she a tsundere?" Whispered Miya to Ailee. Ailee shrugs.


    "Who knows? Maybe"


    Moira who was just enjoying a sip of his tea with a longing, cough out loud as he heard the tsundere word. He was taking his sweet time to wait for the others, it seems every one of them unwilling to part from this place so soon.


    By the way, The kids really need to learn how to whisper silently.


    Kuro had to hold his laugh, since Moira was the type to get angry when he felt embarrassed.


    "Where did they learnt that word?"


    "Their mom" said Kuro, masking his face to professionalism seriousness.


    "How did their mom knows that?" Everyone knows, words like that were a guarded secret that wasn''t leaked to other than main family. Called that family''s dark secret. Ancient characters to classify types of people though.. from the look of it, it''s a common knowledge from where they come from.


    "Learn what?" Ailee perked up, realising that they were talking about something..


    "Shoa words, where did your mom learns that?" Asked Moira again.


    "From manga and anime, of course."


    "What is that?"


    "Hum¡­ from books and moving drawing that tells stories about shoa. Yeah, something like that."


    "Can you guys read shoa writing?" Moira was even more excited. Truth to be told, only Few people excel in how to read shoa writing, Grand Elder, Kuro and Seira. Other than that, most of them could only grasp the basic ones only.


    "We can read the basic of it. But our mom can."


    Moira eyes widen in surprise and he laughed whole heartedly.


    "This is good news. She is becoming more and more interesting. I expect not less than that."


    When Ailee saw them leaving, she asked me where her mom is. Kuro told her that she was fast asleep. Ailee ran toward the refrigerator, took some things and then went to the cupboards before putting it all inside a basket.


    "Grandpa Sei!" Ailee ran after him and I followed her. Sei turned around, and saw a basket was offered in front of him.


    "My mom is asleep, but she already promised you some of this things. Please take it home with you and enjoy it." Sei smiled and took it. Instantly, the whole basket went into his spatial ring.


    "Thank you child." He patted Ailee head.


    "As a present, take this" he gave her a white, normal looking fan.


    "If you ever find yourself in a pinch, open the fan and try to fan it. I''m sure you''ll see something amazing"


    "Oh, okay. Thank you" smiled Ailee, bringing the fan with her and then storing it inside her ring. Kuro was impressed that Ailee get to have the beloved fan left by Sei wife. I would''ve thought he wouldn''t part away with it.


    "Until we meet again" Sei look at them with a smile and vanished into thin air. A black mass appear behind Kuro.


    "Make sure they reach home safely" his ordered was absolute and the black mass trembled before dispersing into thin air. Ailee and Miya look at Kuro In askance.


    "What was that? A ninja?" Asked Ailee. Kuro smile bitterly.


    Why does everyone around here know about his secret guards? It doesn''t surprise him anymore that this family is full with eccentric and amazing people and that He is lucky to be part of them.


    "Yes. They are ninja"


    "Cool" Ailee and Miya said in unison before excusing themselves to their own rooms. No surprise, that his secret guards didn''t amazed them long enough to hold their attention. He sigh.


    He truly like kids. But how will he make them truly feel that he is their father? Maybe he really had to start that treehouse project as soon as possible.

 39 INSECURITY

    Running in loop, I don''t know why did I suddenly dream about that man again¡­ after so long, his face become a blurry one though the fear that he could make me miserable..


    "You should be grateful, that I picked you up."


    "Do you think there are any living human male will ever look at you? Or will take you as their girlfriend??"


    "You are nothing!!" On and on.. his words that broke my confidence and shatter the core of who I am, haunted me in a limbo of nightmare. I ran and ran and close my ears.


    I whimpered and woke up in a start.


    Rubbing my face with both of my palm, then staring at it.. my hands trembled slightly. I was breathing hard and sweating like a pig. I don''t like this.. I wish there I could just forget about him.. Maybe I should just wiped out the part where he presides in my mind?


    "Whats wrong, sweetheart?" A voice shook me out from my thoughts, and I look up in daze.


    Kuro had just finished his shower and look exceptionally clean and fresh.


    Trying to tamp down my fear and insecurity, I managed to croak out "nothing"


    That stopped his movement and his sharp gaze turn to me.


    "That doesn''t sound nothing" I looked away. Maybe this life is too good to be true.. yes¡­ how could this man, beauty that could ruin a country, caring and loving one would love me? Would accept me.. impossible..


    ''I''m not worth it'' my heart whispered brokenly..


    "I need to go" I flipped out the blanket on top of me and stood up. But Kuro appeared in front of me in instant, a citrus kinda smell tickled my nose.


    "No. You don''t get to run every time something bothering you, my wife.. you need to tell me what''s wrong so we can talk this through"


    "It''s nothing"


    "No its not. You''re trembling, your face is pale and your beautiful eyes look completely dead¡­" he touch my cheek and brush it gently.


    "Tell me, Iiana.. you are not alone.." he added gently, treating me like a glass that might shatter anytime. Maybe I am a glass for another cracked would end me right there and then.


    A tear dropped down my face and I look at him straight in to his eyes.


    "Am I worthy to be me? To be my kids mother¡­ your wife?"


    "What with this question? Of course you are worthy and more"


    "But.."I was exasperated, I didn''t want to say it out loud and show him that I was weak, or that how bad my dark past still clung on my mind.


    He touched my forehead with his index finger and it glow Blue.. and instantly the whole room temperatures dropped instantly, his jaw was tensed and he was looking over my head..


    Is he angry at me? Last time someone show me that kind of face, I ended up with blue face and pain on my neck. Instinctively, I took a step backward. His eyes snapped back at me.


    He raised his hand, and I winced, my hand went straight to protect my neck.


    He look at me with painful expression, he wrapped his arms around mez.


    "I''m not gonna hit you. I will never hit you. I would rather cut this hand than hurting you"


    He took a deep breath and then exhaled slowly.


    "Do not believe what he said. He was a lucky bastard to have you but being a pig he is, he doesn''t know the worth of diamonds thrown in front of him"


    He cupped both of my face and kissed my nose.


    "Darling, believe me¡­ everything about you is wonderful in."


    " how would you knOw? my oLd self is nothing like I am right now. I was fat, ugly, and Weak. Its No wonder that he Think like that"


    " how about you think about yourself? Don''t you ever think that you were worthy to be loved and give love?"


    "Darling, I''ve seen your face and your past life. I think you look beautiful as you are now. No need to be stuck in on the same place, With the same Ghost. What is important right now is that you were given a second chance chance to Live happy and experiencing On the sides of life. And may I add, Including This too." I was completely off guard when he pushed me down on the bed, and kissing me till we melt and meld.. he grinned and didn''t give me a time to push him away nor think twice about it.


    "You are mine. And l am yours, iiana. That guy? He is nothing but a shadow that stay behind you. A small tiny spot that appear during the day. While I am your sun, that may burn you and shine you bright, remember that¡­wifey"


    He kissed me with a passionate and crushing kisses.. It make one think that he wanted to leave an imprint on me.. I wrapped my arms around his neck and reach for his neck. Right there, at the crooked of his neck, I left my imprints on him to get even with him. Love bites, no less than three.


    " you are killing me iiana.. and it''s baffled me that this makes me happy nevertheless.." he laughed drily. "Maybe something is wrong with me.. or maybe, I am just that helpless where you are concern"


    Never leaving my side, he had his arms wrapped around me, we lie down peacefully. Not doing anything except cuddle, and just that was enough to still my stormy heart and trembling body. His warmth seep within me, giving me comfort.. shielding me away from the scary big wide world and my last thought before I was lulled back to sleep was


    "its so warm and safe.."

 40 Kuro Prepared breakfas

    He took a sip of the so called Kapi or is it kophi? He''s not that sure the real spelling of it. His beloved goddess wife still sound asleep and he wanted to prepare the breakfast today. The kids eating while clapping their hands.


    "I know why my friends like when their daddy cooks!!!" Said Ailee while stuffing her mouth with all the cream and chocolates pancakes.


    "And why is that?"


    "When mom cook, she cook it deliciously but mostly in moderation of bad stuff. But if dad cook it, you put a heap of this delicious bad stuff!"


    I raised my eyebrow.


    "Why is it bad?"


    "Something about fats and all.."


    "You do know you have power right? Unless you have none, you don''t have to worry a little thing about fats and sickness."


    "Awwwwweeesssoooommmmeeeeeeee!!!!!"


    "buttttt" Kuro added, raising his free finger cool while the other hand still holding a cup of coffee.


    "Aww.. there''s always a but" Miya and Ailee groan in sync.


    Kuro chuckled.


    "You can still die if you take that for granted. So, whatever it is you guys have to be careful. We won''t die easily by mortal sickness. But we do die from bleeding and poisoning. Remember that well?"


    "Okay" they saluted and continue stuffing their face with all the white cream and chocolate. After they done, they had begged him to give them an ice cream for a dessert.


    Is it okay to have a dessert for breakfast? He don''t know and his wife still asleep.. in the end, he relented and gave them. They took off like a wolf on a hot trail to the garden.


    Putting everything on the tray, we climbed the stairs to their room and used the wind to push the door open.


    He had come in perfect time. She was groaning, while supporting her head up with her left hand.


    "Ughhh God¡­ I swear I won''t drink again"


    "Good morning, dear" he chuckled and put down the tray in front of her. " and I don''t think that headache will ever stop you from downing more of sake"


    She pointedly glare at Kuro.


    "I wont. I really wont drink it again"


    "Not even when it served with sushi and sashimi?"


    That made her stopped and ponder about it. She pouted and then look at the food in front of her.


    "Is that for me?"


    "Ain''t I awesome husband? Come, eat"


    "How about the kids?"


    "Don''t worry, they already ate"


    "Oh¡­ thanks"


    She look at Kuro and open her mouth. Kuro raised his eyebrow.


    "Is my wife acting spoil to me right now?"


    She fluttered her eyelashes, " I can''t?"


    Kuro smile widen and he sat on the bed. Cutting bit by bit of the pancakes and use a fork to feed his lovely wife. She ate and each bite made her move near him.


    "is my wife trying to flirt with me now?"


    "can''t I?" she lean her head on his shoulder, and he had to nurse his heart beat so hard so it doesn''t jump out from his chest.


    "why the sudden change, my dear?"


    "maybe I''m still drunk? Or maybe it''s my headache.." she sigh and she wrapped her arms around him loosely. It seems that this soft side of hers made him overjoyed, that he can explode two or three mountain just to celebrate it.


    "oh! You made a coffee!" Kuro perked up when he heard how she called the black drink.


    So, it wasn''t kapi but coffee, huh? He thought.


    She took a sip while humming. While Kuro braided her hair, before the arm band that stay intact on her shoot forward and wrapped it beautifully, vine-like, caging her braids into position.


    "nice. You can braids?"


    "I can do a lot of things with this fingers, dear." he wiggled his eyebrows while smiling. And she slap his arm. She stretch like a cat, and that made him enjoyed the curves of her body.. he wouldn''t mind to put his hand on that.. not at all¡­


    "i''m sure you do, Kuro. But¡­ damn¡­ I just remember something.."


    "what is it?" he frowned when she sat up straight and tensed.


    "fountain of tears. That goddamn god asked me to go there."


    "why?"


    "how am I supposed to know what that narcissistic and selfish god had in his mind?" she rubs her the area around her temporal, and lean back to me.


    "i don''t wanna go.." she sighed again.


    "then, don''t"


    "ugh. i wish i could... but, i had a feeling that i''m gonna fuck things up if i don''t go there."


    "instinct?"


    "yep."


    "then eat. later, we''ll go.." she lift her head up and look at me adoringly.


    "you''re the best, hubby." she tightened her hugs before letting it go and ate her breakfast.

 41 A TRIP TO FOUNTAIN OF TEARS

    everyone was excited for this trip. everyone but me.


    i can''t help but growl at the thought of what that god had whispered to me before i lose my consciousness under that sakura tree.


    "go to the fountain of tears, if you cherish your family."


    that made me super angry and i wanted to bashed that god''s face, if i could. it felt like he threatening me but in the same time warning me.. so, i couldn''t make up my mind whether to be pissed or scared. these two emotions doesn''t goes well with me, thankfully Kuro improved my mood with great food and coffee. i am really enjoying this life and i don''t mind living it through for a long, long time...


    Lulu, Miya beast pet transformed into a giant phoenix pink bird beast. Miya and Ailee ride on Lulu and soar up above the sky. I used fly skill to travel and offered to bring Kuro with me. He sighs dramatically.


    "While I would definitely love to wrapped my hand around you the whole journey, I don''t like the idea of burdening you. I''ll fly" it didnt surprise me that he could fly. The kids might not realised it but Kuro is definitely powerful man. People don''t just respect their tribe because of their money and status, but they also acknowledge that they are powerful and could easily levelled a whole country, I assume. Remembering the day when Miya and Ailee almost got kidnapped.. that made me shudder, feeling the chill down to my bone.


    The red mist, and the teleportation.. speaking of teleportation..


    "Why aren''t you using your teleportation skill? Isn''t that way easier to move?" I shouted over-the sound of howling wind as we were flying fast enough to hear it.


    "It is.. but that would take all the joy travelling together, wont it?" He winked and I swear it was like he had another invisible mouth that stay close to my right ear. I could hear him perfectly. I gotta learn that later.


    We stayed together in a group. It wasn''t long until we found a canyon-like terrain. It was tall and big.. look kinda dangerous. Miya bird beast, Lulu start to make a sound like an eagle. as if trying to warn us something.


    "Whats wrong,LuLu?" Asked Miya, brushing her pet feathery neck. Lulu fly round and round and then went back behind us. Kuro eye''s sharpened and he hold up his hand at me, stopping me from making any unnecessary moves.


    "What is it?" I asked, looking at Kuro serious face.


    "Something is here.." as soon as his said that words, the sun was gone instantly, covered by ''something'' dark.


    "That''s not something! Thats like thousands of bugs!" Just like a locust back in the world, this one travel in a group, Thousands of strange bugs the size of Adult head flying in a flock with a big buzzing wings. The mere sound of the wings was enough to instilled fear in one''s heart. I''m fine with one or ten bugs.. but more? the little hairs behind my neck and on my hands stood up.. I can see my goose bumps appear on my skin and it doesn''t when Kuro cursed and look at Ailee.


    "Barrier, now!"


    Ailee who paled, look at the bugs.. quickly summoned barrier around us. Miya had already fainted seeing the bugs. She never liked bugs. I had to trained her from time to time just to touch one small and harmless bettle. It took me two years. Imagine when your worse fear become a nightmare... ailee had her arm around Miya, to keep her in place, and once again, I know its not time to feel so, but I am proud of her quick thinking as a sister.


    "We have to hide. Find somewhere that had a small opening. Then we''ll gank on them.." Said Kuro.


    "Can''t you beat them?"


    "I can but right now.." he look at the kids and i know that he''s concerned about them.


    "Okay. Then let''s find some-" and the whole buzzing army of flying bugs charged forward, spitting a blue like liquid.


    Lulu waved her feathered wings and throw a powerful gust of wind to block the spits, but only managed to block some. Thankfully, Ailee barrier managed withstand the attacks. We quickly fly upward and went to the canyon. Scanning place by place that could be our temporary fort to with fight the monsters bugs.


    "there!!" I saw an opening, enough to fit six people. When we entered the opening, Lulu transform into her smaller size and fly inside.


    "This is dangerous.. these things should only appear near the south, where its dry and sandy.. I dont know why it come here.. "


    Kuro flip something and a laser of red light shot outside.


    "Is it hard to beat?"


    "Its a grade six monster for its mad fighting skill. They don''t think. They just attack, and will keep on attacking even if it lose its head. You have to take out their core or destroy them completely."

 42 Should be easy right?

    "Then, it should be easy right?" Asked Ailee. Kuro shook his head and laugh drily.


    "I''m afraid not. You guys are new to this world, it''s understandable that you dont know the full history of this world.. do you know how beast come to be?"


    We shook our head.


    "they are Spawn from energy. depending on the nature of energy, it will determine their spawning rate, elements, nature, skills and temperament. Some beast spawn from natural course which had been set by the gods itself. There are beast spawn by the evil ones, there are also artificially spawned by the people, and negative emotion. The rarest one, spawn by one energy and the beast soul will automatically tied with their maker." kuro drawin the ground while explaining to us in detail about beast.


    "Now, these armies of fliers are categorised in artificially spawned by negative emotion. Not by people''s emotion, but much worse... another ancient and fearsome beast that had gone mad: the Lakh."


    "Uhm.. its not that I''m not thankful for that information but is it okay for us to be discussing it here, right now? It will come any second now." I pointed out. He shook his head.


    "I put some masking scent outside and I already alerted the nearest adventures. They should come right about now"


    "I am not taking any chances with what soon follow, after we kill those armies of bugs. Where ever they are, the Lakh is close by watching. You have to know that, Lakh mostly lived peacefully and oversee the desert.. making sure there are enough water for living beings around him. But mad Lakh? It Give birth to malicious beings just for the sake of raising its to be powerful and full of mana before consuming it."


    "Like a gingerbread-house!" Exclaimed Ailee, her face clearly portrayed what she felt about it. Disgust and fear. A granny living in a ginger bread house, inviting kids to the house and feed them all good delicious things before eating them. A horrendous story and its worrying that there''s a beast like that here and we are going to face it.


    Kuro open his mouth as if he wanted to asked what is that but changed his mind and shook his head.


    "Nevermind" he mumbled.


    "So, I assume that it will get angry if its well-raised food got killed"


    "Angry is quite an understatement of the year. More like a complete mayhem. Their madness could only perceive power as their source of living."


    "And what happen when the Lakh becomes powerful enough?"


    "They will destroy the world. Unless somebody stopped them" Kuro had this far away look on him and sigh.


    "Lets just hope that we will never have to cross that bridge."


    I nodded and thought about the only rule that I found inside the tutorial mode which is not to destroy the world. I am sure that was what the gods had said and anything that goes against what the gods says must''ve been an opposed faction that doesn''t support the gods teaching. Though I don''t really like Urie, destroying the world is a total nut job thing to do. Why wreck havoc on someone else when its not their fault? If I have a problem with that god, I''ll deal with him personally. Not by hurting people around him or his creations etc.


    The whole cave shook hard and I was afraid that it might collapsed on us.


    "Its not safe here"


    Kuro cursed.


    "We cant stay here any longer. We have to go outside and face that swarm of bugs" kuro hold both of my shoulders.


    "Whatever you do, stay away from Lakh. They are dangerous.. in my current condition, I''m not sure I can handle it.."


    I nodded and quickly turn around to look at my children.


    "Ailee.. thing going to be dangerous.." I took out something from my spatial ring and shoved it to Ailee.


    "This is teleportation stone. If it gets too dangerous, Hold it while holding your sister, and think about going back to the house. Conceal the whole house. Be safe, I trust you" i touch her cheek and her eyes watered.


    "I wont live you. If we die, we die together"


    "Shh. Don''t speak about dying so easily, my child.. you are too young to die. Please, listen to your mama. If I say, go.. then leave us and go. I will come back to find you guys later on"


    "Promise?" She hold out her little pinky finger. I smiled and gave her pinky swear that we always do since she was three.


    "I promise, as long as I am alive.. I''ll find you guys."


    She nodded and I could see she was trying her best to hold on and be brave. In reality, she was just a shy, scaredy cat little girl who should live in a safe environment.. its a sad truth that this world, exciting as it may..


    It is no less dangerous. One could easily lose their life. I look up and get ready for a battle.


    One that made me gulp down my fear. Sure, I am equipped with powerful skills. But I never tried to use it, Well, excectz when I fought to with Kuro the first time I saw him.

 43 Fighting a swarm of bugs

    *Kuro*


    He had to keep his trembling heart in check. Truth to be told, after the poison was cleaned by Iiana, he noticed that some part of his power had been blocked by something.. he couldn''t use more than two per tenth of his power. He need to find ''that'' troublesome guy and ask for him to look into his body condition. at this rate, he will only be a burden to Iiana and the kids. he cannot let that happen. he was a firm believer that a man should be strong enough to protect his family. a man who couldn''t protect and doesn''t even try hard (while making excuses) are not man at all.


    and right now, for this kind of situation to blow right in front of his face totally made him angry at his own incapability. A mad lakh and a swarm of pesky toughed armour bugs.. fighting thousands of them and then facing mad lakh? It required a massive offensive skills. he had tons of that but couldn''t channel enough mana to activate those skills. How he felt so wronged right now... he really want to strangle that person who had poison him.


    don''t get him wrong. he''s thankful that from that ordeal, he get to meet his wifey. but the downside of it? a cluster of giant bugs without clean-up tools.


    He had a bad feeling about this.


    The most he had encounter of these swarm of bugs is twenty to couple of hundreds. Something is off with their numbers.. this had never happened before...


    "Get ready!" I signaled my wife. She nodded and hold out her arm. The band that had remain on her arm for sometime now, suddenly strike out and turned into a long thin sword. A beautiful sword with a magnetizing shines on it. He could see that his wife gaze at the sword with pity. He bet that his wife thought that sword was pretty to be tainted with some creatures blood.


    because he felt the same too. that sword could very well be a national treasure yet here it is, making a debut with my wife to hack some, pesky and dangerous giant bugs. He frowned but god''s know the state of his mind right now... from his calculation, those adventures should be here in half an hour, give or takes... we should-


    "hey..." he felt fingers touching hischin and let it guided himto meet a pair of heterochromia eyes.. that lovely eyes and smile sooth his heart instantly.


    "trust in me." said Iiana gently.


    "but-"


    "they are threatening my family. i''m not letting them do whatever they want. whatever it is, we just need to survive, that''s all"


    and that simple statement... made everything clearer. it reminded him that once upon a time, long time ago... he was the kind of person who doesn''t need to think. he just need to do it all in his power to survive and survive he did until now...


    "let''s go" he grinned. so what if he could only used two per tenth of his power? he had a lot of treasures to help him get this through. He and Iiana jump forward before meeting the swarms of bugs head on.


    spits shoots toward their direction, not giving them even time to run. Iiana shot out her hand and a huge whirlwind appear and swept the acidic spit away. some of the bugs got caught inside the wind but that didn''t put even a dent on the number of the armies of bugs.


    Iiana glared at the bugs and if look could kill, i bet all of those bugs would''ve been exterminated by in a blink of an eye.


    "look!" i point at the number of bugs that had been swept away by the wind earlier had flew and rejoin their group again.


    "how do we kill these things again?" and just then, the bugs came, now pointing at it''s pointy spear-like butt on them.


    "take out the core or destroy them completely." we evaded some but Iiana had to block the others with her swords. he took out dual swords out of his spatial ring and start parring with the bugs pointed spear butt.


    "can''t i just burn them to ashes? just because they are showing their butt on me" she hack another one vehemently. but that didn''t stopped the bugs. new one soon appear and now with two spears on them.


    "unless your skill is level 50 above, then you can''t" and Iiana long string of curses made him guessed that it is way lower than what he had just mentioned.

 44 What do you do if you cant grill them crispy enough?

    I am seriously and royally pissed.


    that nasty butt, totally stink high heaven. i kid you not, dog and cat poop smells better than their butt that for sure!


    i am imagining all kind of things that they had poke with that spear butt of theirs. i bet they didn''t wash their butt. With soap. And may I add anti-bacterial one because seriously, that really need a major bath.


    Sheesh, no wonder their skin is so tough! I bet if you washed off all that flaky, yucky and definitely full with stinky germs away, their skin will be super soft like a newborn baby. That will make our work here easier. But then again, I dont have any time to test out my theory, dumb (maybe) but sound enough to test it out.


    just imagine, having someone waved their but left and right and it stink like something rotting in there! not to mentioned the threat it carried with a long pointy spear. everytime i cut it, it''ll just undergo a freaking binary fission. i mean, come on... it''s not even microscopic enough to be called an amoeba. puh-lezzzz..


    Hell no. I am not going to be their momma and wash that butt off. I did that eight and seven years ago, and I''m not starting that now, right here. Although...


    "Ugh, cover me"


    "Why? What happened?"


    "I want to puk-" blerrggghhhh. Hey, Dont blame me. I always have a strong stomach but that stench totally take a stinking cake above all.


    "What should we name our baby?" Asked Kuro, with his back facing me. He hacked through one of the bugs, trying to find their core and destroy it.


    I was looking at him in daze. It took me few minutes to register what he meant by that.


    He is definitely teasing me. And he was holding in his laugh.


    "Ha! It wont happen, not unless you stick in your little junior there in my va jayjay. So dream on."


    "Maybe, we should try it out after this" he said iver his shoulder.


    "Ugh, just focus on hacking them. I''m busy"


    "You''re just crouching there, dear. I''m doing all the work" another one down and thousands more bugs to go. And while I said trust in me to Kuro earlier, but man.. woman nose is delicate okay? Our nose are meant to smell good flowers, good food and maybe get to endure couple of years babies poop, but overall, you get the gist of it.


    "I''m busy nursing my urge to puke. Their butt too stinky" I shuddered and trying my best to tamp down the urge to vomit again.


    "Its not that bad"


    I look at him dumbfounded.


    "I dont even want to ask what kind of environment you''ve been living for you to say ''that'' doesnt smell bad" the chagrin on his face made me bite my lips.


    Me and my big mouth.


    "Well..." he sighed. He hacked another one while I saw something flash dark red the first three slashes he made. What is that?


    "I''ve been in a far worse battle field..trust me when I say this is not bad compared what I had seen..."


    Okay, I am not going to argue with that. I''ll just keep quiet and be dazed by that shiny things on the bugs... wait a minute.


    "Its the core!!! Their core is inside their left shoulder!!" Kuro eyes widen, and he aimed for one of the bugs left shoulder. The moment his sword pierce through it, the whole bugs crumbled and become sand. No wonder, even if you cut their head it will still move. The core is perfectly sat on a spot where they wont usually get attacked. Amazingly thought, by the way. Totally waste our time more and give me unforgetable experience of fighting with their spear butt off. I dont think I''m gonna forget that smell any time soon .


    The way the bugs crumbled reminded me of one of the movies of vampire I watched back when I still live in the earth.


    "Wow, like a vampire"


    "A what now?"


    "You know? Vampire? Long teeth, cant walk where sun shines, look like human, cold and like to drink blood?"


    "Oh you mean bloodsuckers? I dont know if they exist anymore." Kuro serious gaze soften now that he know how to kill the bugs.


    "Thank God for that. I dont want big mosquitos like to come at night and sucking my blood out. I like my blood right where it is"


    "Right... so now, can you help me dear?"


    I sigh.


    "Fine.." I walk and hold out my sword and just then I thought how nice it would be if I had a bow and arrow. It would definitely make the whole cleaning up process goes smoothly and faster..


    The sword was lost in a flash of light, and soon I felt it first than seeing it, I had a bow in my hands.


    I blinked couple of times, with my mouth open wide. But the movement on my left corner made me act out of instinct and quickly stretch the bow string. I didnt even have time to feel like a fool to notice that I dont have an arrow, because the moment I draw the string a wisp of purple smoke appear and mold itself into an arrow shaped.


    My lips curved upward and I took aim at the aggressor before releasing the drawstring. Its aim was true and it did not stop just there. The arrow continue to fly straight on its path and it was then I notice a thin and almost visible thread that connected to the arrow to my hand. I tried tugging it away, and the movement of the arrow changed slightly.


    Awesome! Its like a freaking missile. One by one, the bugs crumbled into sand. Both Kuro and me were surrounded by a hill of sands in no time, as if were standing right in a middle of desert. Can you imagine how many dead bugs were there that it change the whole topography of our surrounding?


    I lost count on how many bugs it had killed but slowly the arrow dissipate into nothing and I had to fire more arrows.


    "How about three?" I tried to imagine three arrow but only one appear. Maybe I havent met the required condition to produce that many? Nevermind, is already more than enough.

 45 Earthquake

    You know? I felt like all the burden that I had been carrying for almost a decade gradually lessen the longer I am with this man. It is good to feel that you don''t have to carry your burden alone, and get to experience the joy of sharing and helping each other. It made the whole thing more enjoyable, easier and less suffocating. Don''t get me wrong. My kids is not a burden, never was and never will ever be one. It is the responsibility and works that comes with it that can weight you down, especially when you have to do it all alone for a long, long time.


    I acknowledge that I am born with a fickle heart. I tend to give up easily and right at the last minute, I''ll changed my mind and try again. This attitude of me made me pissed at myself. I couldn''t break free from it and it had felt like a cycle of curse.


    That is one of the reason why most of my exes gets tired of me. I complain a lot, giving up easily and then trying again. I was seen as one of those who have no principle. In a world where everything moves fast and firm, I have no place anywhere. I was cast out as my oddity is beyond what the norm could accept.


    Well, I learned the hard way to ignore it.


    Second life, second chances. I''m not gonna be a pushover nor fickle one. Happiness is a choice not fate, nor what was given by gods.


    Same with the other emotion, You choose to be happy if you want to be happy.


    I look at Kuro and my heart felt full¡­ of something. Its ticklish and definitely make me feel as if i''m on the air, floating along with the cloud.. could it be¡­


    No. How many times I had speculate every relationship that comes my way as love? And none of them had worked out in the end. This time, no more. I''ll take my time to explore this feeling. I cannot afford to make mistakes anymore.


    That was when I felt it¡­ the whole land shook and the ground cracked here and there. Kuro look at me with somber look before he''s gone inside the cave. He went out, carrying both of our kids. It seems that they had been crying, their eyes had swollen and red. I wanted to run to their side, but Kuro eye''s widen before he blasted me with some air, pushing me away from them.. I was flabbergasted only for a second before a huge ass mace came smashing down right where I was running to. That mace was as big as the wrecking ball. My heart tremble as it made a split of second decision to analyse the sizes of the weapon and the possible size of the wielder.


    Should be bigger than so-called Goliath in the bible. He''s already twelve feet tall¡­ I shuddered.


    There were more than one Lakh.. there''s about five of them, all about eighteen feet tall, thick with muscles and fat. It''s not huge, its gigantic!


    How do you beat something like that? I don''t even know what type of animal skulls big enough to fit their giant heads. They had the animal skulls with four pointy horns on top of their head, sitting like a hat. They don''t have any shirt except a loincloth. I hope the wind doesn''t blow too much today. I really don''t want to be scarred for the rest of my life.


    "Come here, Iiana" yelled Kuro. I do not know what he had in mind, but I hope he could come up with a solution.


    ''Why? You don''t have your own brain to think??'' My stupid conscience that might get me killed someday suddenly reared its ugly head. Seeing that a big sword swung to their direction in slow motion, I was horrified as my brain showed me what would soon to happened if I don''t do something about it: blood and broken meat.


    I lunged forward and hope with all my heart that my bow could change to sword and withstand that gigantic sword impact.


    Activating strengthening effect, and durability against heavy impact, I charged forward and met the gigantic sword. If anyone had told me before that I could parries with a giant sword before this, I would smack their shoulder off their socket. But the sight was too illogical and unbelievable to see, that even me who were experiencing it in first hand felt how ridiculous it is.


    Everything become standstill, as the impact of our weapon clashed strong gust of wind blowing away sands everywhere.


    The mad lakh started to laugh out loud.


    "Me found infinity mana!!!" Then his big, muscular hand, which I dubbed as grubby hand reach out to swoop me off from my feet. I''m running out an idea on what to do next since I not some martial art expert.


    "Jump! And put a strength and fireball at the tip of your kick!" Yelled Kuro. I had a moment to feel unsure of myself but I gritted my teeth and put my heart into it the jump.

 46 Earthquake II

    I said its a thud, but reality it caused the whole ground had a minor shake the moment of the bone fall on the ground. It almost hit Kuro, but he had easily deflected it this time. Kuro was looking at me with disguised thoughts, I couldn''t read him at all.. and that made my heart trembled,


    ''What if...''


    "Mama!!!! The other one!!!!" Yelled Ailee while pointing something behind me. The whole land shook, as if something big coming and barreling through this place. and just in time, I saw a scary sight of a big lump of giant meat, running with a big spiky club toward me.


    This sight remind me of one of those anime I''ve watch, about a giants and how they fights.


    "Why didn''t I think of that??!"I cursed at my slow processing skills and chargerd forward. Holding out my hand, the ever changing weapon changed to dual swords, longer than Kuro''s one. I like how this weapon changed just the way how my mind want it. I need linger blade to deeply penetrate the tendons and ligaments on the giants and this method will work well since the said giant is currently running, flexing every bit of his muscles. I can easily deduce my targets.


    I thought about a skill that could bring me to move from one place to one place besides teleportation. And finally, create it. My lips curved upward, and the second mad lakh running steps made the whole land shook annoyingly.


    "Flash" Flashing to one place as fast as the speed of light, I''m right at the back side of that monster left ankle. Strengthening and sharping the blade, i pierced it left ankle In one mighty thrust. Cutting off any kind of vessels. Flashing to the side, ignoring the giant roar, I did the same to the other side of the ankle.


    Another loud roar, and this time I flashed to the back of the kneecap of it. Kuro and the kids were watching me flashing here and there, not giving a second of reprieve to the second mad lakh.


    I think the mad lakh was too much in pain that It finally decide to bitch slap me. It swung its palm right where I was, few second ago before i notice it. And slap on it. The laughter in me bubbles out as that slap not only didn''t get to splatter me like a mosquito. It made the wound teared bigger and gushing out blue blood.


    "Do you think I''m letting you eat peacefully?" Switching my sword to odachi japanese sword, and thrust the blade on its throat while letting my body weight tear it downward, hanging on the sword. The mad lakh gurgles and blue blood splutter out from the open throat. The third one didn''t waste its time to latch on the fourth one, and I took that opportunity to flash in front of the mad lakh and gave it a round house kick. The mad lakh head snapped to the left side, jaw deformed by the impact and really I began to fear how unbelievably strong I was. Is it normal?


    Ha! What a stupid question, of course its not. If its normal, Kuro there won''t show me that disbelief look.


    The last one roared out loud and Something throw me off from where I stood. Sonic wave? Is that it?


    But, ouch! Hurts like hell. My back left shoulder knocked on one of the large boulder, and I think I dislocated my joint from my scapula bone. I bite my lips, swallowing my scream.


    Too weak. I may kick ass, but my body is still weak. Superstrong with super weak body. I bet one flick of their finger will kill me. This made it more real.. more scarier. My body trembled, and that chilling fear began to crept down my spine.


    "Move, Iiana!!! Move!!"


    "I can''t! I''m scared!" Kuro cursed and teleported to my side.


    "thats a skill. You are not scared. Its just one of their skill to make their opponent scared of them. Break free from it"


    "I-I dont know how..."


    "Sharp mind.. quickly." Kuro shot a red mist forward to cover the eyes of the giant.


    I sucked in deep breath and wishing I was inside my hot spring... dipping and relaxing-


    "Iiana!!!! He''s coming!!"


    That totally snapped me out from my reverie.


    "I mustered my whole will to break free from my own fear, and stood up."


    "Go.dont stand too close. Take care of the kids"


    "Aim for their weak spot" kuro look at me, as if I knew where is their weak spot. Not wanting him to stay a moment longer,


    I nodded.


    To be honest, I dont. But I do know mad lakh look humanoid and definitely male.


    "To be scarred for life or to save our life?" I mumbled. No need to think twice, so I aim true to their weak spot.


    "Here goes nothing" I jump up, and my weapon changed to a big obsidian egyptian khopesh. A slash downward and something heavy fall on the ground with the piece of loincloth. The mad lakh screamed and kneeled on the ground, covering where he''s male jewel should have been. Blood gushed out like a small river down on the ground.


    Kuro eyes bulged out and look at me with disbelief. He unconsciously cupped his private part, as if shielding his junior from the view.


    "You cut his dick????"


    "You told me to aim for his weakness" I said exasperatedly.


    Kuro open his mouth as if he wanted to say something but as he''s eyes glance automatically to the khopesh i''m holding he gulp and look away.


    "My bad. I should''ve said it in detail."


    "I better cut his head off. Just this definitely won''t be enough kill him."


    Kuro voice croaked.


    "Yeahhh. Better kill him. He doesn''t have much to live now" i went to the head, and cut it clean all the while it was still screaming in pain.

 47 Is she a monster or a Saviour?

    All of us was horrified and in sync had covered our private part. None of us could say anything at all.


    He is on his way investigate about the sighting of winged anke with his best elites. It became a national problems when the wise men had given their piece of thoughts regarding this matter. Who doesn''t know, where winged anke appear, mad lakh is not far. And where mad lakh preside, there bound to be a chaos.


    History had written that no ordinary people could killed or exterminate mad lakh except one. Yakesh Korr. The legendary hero, that transcends as a god. He doesn''t know whether its true or not. What he knows, his people believed it and I as someone who govern above them shouldn''t take that matter lightly. Then why is he rushing toward the impossible mission? He believe that he could handled it. Not because he thirst to make his own legend or name, no.. far from it. He simply want an excuse to get out from that cagey palace. He is not even the real king, he is only a substitute for his brother. Until now, he''s still searching for his missing brother to take back his throne.


    He got a new finding about mad lakh, and what he heard almost made him fall on his knees. Eight of them. From almost impossible mission to totally mass destruction unaverted, impossible mission. Either way, we marched forward with a death warrant signed on our name. Somber and ready to die for our nation.. and imagined our surprise...


    Someone is battling Those gigantic monsters, alone. It even more surprising to see that it was that.. mysterious woman. She easily over powered the monsters with a simple move. Albeit her skills is rough on the edges, but it was totally an overkill. Makes me wonder if the rumours about mad lakh is nothing but a bunch lies. They were too easy to kill.


    "My God! That is some power she had" exclaimed one of his elite men.


    "Maybe mad lakh is not really powerful? Look, she can beat them!"


    And that is where his men become a fool and start a cluster fuck that almost made their whole squad wiped out.


    One of them charged forward toward one of the mad lakh that were standing still not too far from us.


    The mad lakh soon saw their hiding place and with a simple swing of it''s club, all were thrown away, breaking some of their bones despite the enchanted armours, barriers and bone strengthening skills. He step forward to fend off the attack, and tasting it first hand how powerful mad lakh is.


    He cursed and thought how the heck that woman parries with this monstrous strength like it was a piece of cake? Though he wasthe best among his people, and royal bloodline.. it wasn''t enough. One more and He could end up squashed like a pitiful fruit squash.


    He had thought that they were done for, but something happened instead.


    The giant had stopped. He was currently standing in the ravine of the canyon but his height could see perfectly fine on top of the canyon as his eyes were perfectly aligned with height of it. While they had hidden behind the boulders, they stood on the other side of the canyon and could see what had caught the mad lakh attention.


    Something had fallen on the ground, making the canyon trembled. A painful roar that every man could sympathise... they all winced as their brain register what had taken place.


    "She''s...." nobody could continue it. They swallow the word of ''ruthless''.


    From then on, it was the starting point of underwear armour becoming top selling item in nation. And whenever one meet that mysterious woman, none dare to meet her without wearing a protection of sort down there. But that is for another story.


    The mad lakh howl, and another two met him. Three of them who were hiding on the ravine, climbed up and charged toward the mysterious woman just after she had beheaded the screaming lakh.


    The raised his hand, and hailed water to sweep over everything. They finally choose to use magic, and that is where it gets chaotic. It will soon flood and kill everything here...


    "Ride your beast and fly!!" He ordered his men. They all move briskly and soon flying on the sky. He had thought the woman would be done for but instead, she shot upward levitating and gazing at the mad lakh with lazy look.


    "So there are more of you. You dare to drown me with that?" Said the mysterious woman with contempt.


    She hold out her hand, with open palm. And the moment she close her palm into a fist... three of the mad lakh explode.


    That had made everyone in present jaw-dropped. She could do that too? Why she didnt use that from the beginning????

 48 I just thought of something

    Imagined that... another three pop out and I quickly check my mana reserved. I had about five thousand mana and it seems I had level up considerably high and with it together my hp and mp. The flood that come reminds me of one of the cartoon I watch. ''Blood bender''. And creating that skill and seeing the mana that it consume, I was more than ready to end this.


    And just like that, my lazy self ended three of those mad lakh with simple gesture of my palm. But the flood didnt stop. I waved my hand and controlled the water to changed it pathway so it is more natural. The canyon was dry and empty but it helps that it have ravines. Raising the flood and letting it flow into the ravine, I even controlled some of the ground to make a dam... well, all in all everything turn out okay.


    Right?


    I glance over my shoulder and give Kuro my bitter smile, knowing full well how monstrous I seemed. Would he hate me now? Well, maybe its better if he leave me now than later. While this feeling hasn''t sink deeper and bigger..


    "That is not a victory smile, wifey"


    "Victory is never fully won, since each battle fought....something will be lost"


    "And what did you loose?"


    ''Maybe you..'' whisper the small voice of my heart.


    "Who knows?" I shrugged, too coward to face it head one. Me from before would''ve act like an overdramatic and sensitive woman and took the kids and run away never looking back. But I just swallow it down and look away. I will let him choose as long as he doesn''t threaten my life or the kids..


    "Let''s go."


    "Wait. You''re not going to loot them? They had rare cores that can be useful"


    "I''m too tired. Lets just head to fountain of tears and go back. I need a long dip inside a hot spring." I said and only then I felt the sharp pain on my ankle. I bite my lips and not letting Kuro see it, I activate my flying skill and levitate.


    "I''ll help you take the core if you want"


    "Whatever suit you"


    I sighed emptily and rub my head. Who would''ve thought we encounter some of ancient creatures that had gone mad. Just my luck. And almost a dozen of them!


    I''m sweating, tired, in pain and definitely... feeling forlorn.


    "You''re okay?" Asked Kuro after couple of minutes.


    ''No. Why do you even asked?''


    "Yep. Never feeling better than this" I said not meeting his eyes. He touched my chin and raised it, so that our eyes met each other.


    "Iiana."


    "What?"


    "What''s wrong? Beside that dislocated shoulder and ankle of yours" I masked my thoughts, simply because I remembered the saying that eyes is the window to out soul.


    "I said-"


    Oh fuck it.


    "Do I look like a freak to you?"


    "Yes" that was a fast reply and I can feel the stabbing pain inside my heart. Then I was encased in a warm embrace that was totally out of blue.


    "But you are my beautiful freak. And sexy too by the way. Do you know how hard it is to hold myself back right now?"


    "Just so you know... I''m quite horny right now and I''m really really really trying my best to reign in my barbaric desire to possess you right here, right now." I covered my face on his chest and laughed. It really does feel safe and sound.


    "Is it going gaga like ''roar.. I want to fuck right now?'' Kinda desire?"


    "Hmm.. it''s ''I''m gonna tear that clothes and pound into her right here till she screams '' kind of thing" that made my throat dry. Trying to come up with something, I then remembered.


    "Even after I cut off that lakh dick?" kuro sighed.


    "You did that on purpose." He look down and then back at me, grinning.


    "I''m not letting you use the same trick on me again later. But okay, I''m good"

 49 Clairvoyance

    She had two swords on her hands, one for each. Upon seeing her closely, I could see a small mark on top of her forhead appeard. Three tear-dropped shaped like fan that glow in red, with three little azure spots on top of it.


    She was otherworldly beautiful, yet her wrath made even my soul to tremble away. No one could stop her. Not even gods would stop her.. with just a flick of her hand, the soil rose up high to the sky, ruining the whole land easily. Screams and helpless cries can be heard all over the land.


    Those who stood in front of her dropped their swords and begin to inch forward.


    No. she didnt let them be. The land around them suddenly dropped, leaving a huge magna rising up, comepletely barring their escape.


    "You killed my children and my beloved. For that, I''ll destroy you and your whole generation with this land. No one will remember you or your descendants, for eternity. None shall be spared"


    They begged and begged but it fall into deaf ears. Disgust and anger mixed , making it raining fireball from the sky, flooding lava and splitting ground everywhere. The whole nation was completely massacre until everything was silence..


    The woman look up and took her sword.


    "No more.. no more suffering.. no more reincarnation.. let me cease to exist" and just before she stabbed right through her own heart, she was frozen with ice. The woman was frozen like a statue, ethereal with completely... heart wrenching anguish was painted on her face.


    I look up where, as I felt the deep penetrating and oppressive power. Hundreds of them floating above, dressed in bright light. It burns my eyes to see and one of them, look down and straight to my eyes.


    "That is enough child. Not more than this." The being raised its hand and I suddenly fall into a never ending limbo.


    I woke up in start. Looking around, I notice that I am currently sleeping inside a cave. Different than the last one we were in. I wiped my forehead, and my throat was parched.. I look around, as fear struck me hard. What does it mean...


    A menu pop out.


    ''Reminder: You had just activated clairvoyance skill. You can only use it once per three months. Skill cooldown, 2 months and 30 days)


    That made my heart beat even faster. I know what clairvoyance is. My mom had explained it to me before. Ability to see the future.. so does that mean It wasn''t a dream? That it will happen in the future?


    "Is something wrong, El?" Kuro, her father appeared in front of her, while pushing a cone shaped leaf that full with water.


    "I sensed a fluctuation of mana earlier.. something happened?"


    I look at him helplessly.. suddenly blanket with a biting chill of fear.


    "I.. Dad.. I think I just had a vision.. I automatically activated clairvoyance skill"


    My father simply listened to my story and sat beside me. My body was still trembling with fear. Kuro notice it and flicked his hand. Medium size of fire burn warmly, thawing off the chill, warming up my body slowly but surely.


    "Do you want to talk about it?"


    "I dont know if I should... I feel like if I said it out loud, it''ll come true.."


    My father gaze the fire and started to tell a story to me.


    "A long time ago, I have a friend.."


    "A girl or a boy?"I cut. Kuro smile bitterly, not because his daughter cut him, he was already well aware of her habits these past few weeks. No, it was because he had to reopen a door to a room that he wish he would never need to open again. He feared what may lies within the darkness of the room, past that rots part of his heart and wish for eternal slumber.


    "A woman"


    "Oh." My voice dropped and then nodded. "Your ex girlfriend then" another trait that he was well accustomed to now.


    "She is just like you. A healer and one with clairvoyance. A great combination that well-sought by any families and nation. Which is why most of them works with the priest and churches, in order to have a semblance of freedom and protection. She likes to keep everything bottled up within herself. She was afraid that telling it out loud might jinx it. And choose to keep it quiet. She was taught by the priests that she couldn''t tempered with future but I strongly disagree with it"


    "What happened next?"


    Kuro had a far away look on him, I saw his pained expression and was going to tell him no need to continue it. I knew that expression well..


    An expression that hide beneath my mother''s smiling face, ever since I could remember. That made me to avoid talking about their biological father and had to reminds my sister over and over again to never mentioned about their father or their mother past.


    "She saw that Something bad will happen to me. She kept it quiet, and only realised in the end, what soon followed could easily be avoided if she just told me about it"


    "And then?"


    My father look at me with another pain expression.

 50 Deep wound reopen

    "She died"


    That made the whole surrounding dead with silence, not even the sound of crawlers or droplets of water can be heard.. the throbbing pain seeps out to their surrounding and he knows that he was letting his emotion gets the better of him. But this is something that he need to tell his daughter, so she wont do the same mistake as what ''she'' did before..


    "She thinks that by dying for my sake, it will change the course of event... she jump and took a sword right to her heart, dying in my arms. And the painful part was that, she laughed at her own stupidity. She realised that what she thought as a solution was actually the starting point of what will happened to me. Her death was what made me want to die over and over again.."


    Ailee frowned and look at him.


    "She is really important to you..." it wasnt a question, but affirmation of what she had heard. He didn''t bother to deny it and kept silent.


    "Who is she to you?"


    "My brightest and darkest past.."


    "No, I mean.. is she your girlfriend or something?"


    "She was my fiancee."


    "Oh.." another drop there, and that made him worried about what is turning inside that child''s mind.


    "Then.. my mother is just a replacement huh?" That totally surprised me.


    "No! Of course not! Its true that woman was important to me and I cared for her.. I can''t deny of that feeling. Even if it had happened a long time ago, it doesn''t changed the fact that my feeling toward her was real, as much as it is real now toward your mother."


    "I don''t understand grown up.. heart or feeling. I can''t even begin to imagine it.. I just wanna know if you truly want this works with my mama.. my mama is a sensitive and cry baby, despite her tough look. I don''t want her sad again"


    "As I am, my child. I am serious with your mother, that I am sure of. What I''m trying to say is that my fiancee is in the past and your mom is my present and future." He stopped and raised his eyebrow. "How did our talk turn to me? I''m trying to convince you, its good to have a second opinion about your vision. So we can tackle the problem"


    Ailee shrugs.


    "I dont know.. I mean it does sounds too much that we can change our future too."


    "If we cannot, do you think god even bother to gift people that kind of skill? Vision about future can only meant two things: it''s served as warning and to tell us that may happen if we didn''t heed the warning" that made Ailee deep in thought and finally nodded after few minutes later.


    "I guess that''s logical.. then hear me out.."


    Now, they had to think a way how to utilised the whole vision to avoid it from happening. He knows one thing about vision. It will happen, but that is only what is seen by the seer. What hasn''t been confirmed can still be changed. They mentioned that three of us were dead, my wife believe it so too. But there is no proof nor anything in the vision that showed us dead.


    "You said, she was frozen into statue?"


    "Of ice, yes"

 51 TURN AROUND AND GO

    We rushed and leave the carnage scene behind us. none of us dare to utter a single word. we were afraid that might set the woman''s gaze on us and she may perceive us as a threat. If i''m not that convinced about my suspicion of her, now i do. she is definitely the one.


    part of me, want to use her for the greater good of our kingdom but the sane part of me screaming to stay away from that woman. a double edge sword... you do not play games with higher beings. you can only outsmart them for a short period time, then the day will come for you to pay the retribution. sooner or later.


    i still remember My mother told me a story about the what had happened in the past. one of my ancestor had made the biggest mistake of his life, which almost cost the whole nation. he gambled of his plan by ruling with iron fist and had forcefully took a princess of elven as his wife. the kingdom prospered for thirty years... but the next three months later... is what had doomed the whole kingdom. all education system, culture, knowledge... arts... was forever lost. even the secret recipes for alchemy and medicine making that was stored in national treasure room completely decimated by a magical fire. The same fire that had completely engulf the whole kingdom away until none was spared except few numbers of people that managed to run away.. the whole nation was devastated, completely barren, the land was completely useless and couldn''t cultivate any plants... from ten millions of people, what was left was few fifteen thousands and all was hungry, helpless and sick.. it was thanks to the grace of the god that a blessing of rain falls and purify the land... by the time the whole land is purified, five thousands people was dead. with what left, the whole kingdom was rebuilt again, painstakingly hard. Until it had become what it is today.


    Yet, it was a lost for us that lots of ancient arts, culture and medicine was forever gone. So, if anyone asked me if I should gambled once more and used that woman... I will kill them. Never, I will never repeat my grand ancestor mistakes.


    Or so I thought...


    Reaching at my palace, washing away the grimes... waiting for the chamber lady to prepare my food.. my thought wander back to the fiery, beautiful and ethereal heart shape face.. every movement was etched and burned into my mind, and no matter what I do.. nothing could erase it..


    I called for them to play zither for me, erhu and even sing and dance... nothing. I tried reading my documents and some books.


    None of my concubine fit to be one. They maybe knowledgeable and wise in their peer, but a queen is someone who can support this kingdom and become a pillar. Queen is the last defence of this nation.. and the most suitable candidate I ever saw.. is her. That woman..


    My god.. please.. cant I break away from this chain of thoughts and leave it be? But it was as if I was hold entranced by her.. did she put me under her spell? Or was I simply charmed by her beauty and strength?


    I sat up straight and gaze on the stars.


    "I want her"


    My aide came forward and look at me, worried by what he had just heard. I think I saw him crossing his fingers, wishing that he was just dreaming. Maybe he wished that he was somewhere else right now.


    "Do I need to say it twice?"


    "No, your highness.. but as your wise aide, I would like to advise you against that. Your highness, she is not some ordinary-"


    "I know that!" I boomed out, throwing my book away and grabbing a fistful of my own hair. Frustrated.


    "You have four most fairest, beautiful and graceful women in this kingdom as your wife.. remember the royal family first and foremost rule. Never rule the kingdom with your desire."


    I exhaled loudly, getting more frustrated and helpless.


    "Get the priest and healer here. Maybe I''m under a spell or maybe I''m sick. If I''m none of the above,get them to erase my memory of her."


    The aide look at me again with surprised, but quickly bowed low and without another word, left to fullfil my request.


    I took a brush and a paper, writing a poem.


    ''Under the heaven tree,


    she drank to her stupor,


    As if the world hung on her shoulders


    She cheers the dark skies


    with a bitter smile,


    The light descend before she fall


    A rough goddess of war


    That unbound by norm


    She who swung her swords


    Fought the giants of eight


    All fell under her feet


    None was spared,


    Not even my heart''


    I look at it bitterly and felt torturous.


    I wanted her now, right here beside me. I finally understood how my ancestor had fallen. This desire, I never want something like I want her.. its new, too dangerous, explosive and definitely make one felt helpless. Oh, I am not helpless to get it done. No. I know I can get her if I put my mind on it.. but the consequences that it may bring later on.. is what I could not bear to watch. Maybe it''s best if I forget.

 52 Fountain of tears

    "I can see why this can make anyone cry a tons"


    Kuro chuckled and walk ahead of us. I woke up in a cave and it didn''t take me long enough to remember what had happened. I watch every movement my husband made and he doesn''t exhibit any disgust or ''stay away from me'' kind of attitude. That surely had taken a load off my shoulder. While Ailee had this somber look on her which I can relate with what had happened, it could traumatised anyone especially young kids, everything else was just fine. Mia was treating like nothing had happened and skipped forward in tow with Kuro.


    "Would you believe me if i told you that this was once a beautiful place surrounded by a garden with a beautiful fountain where people come to offer and offering to the goddess of fertility and happiness? people would come here to cry out their problem and it was said that their tears is what had attracted the gods to come and help them. Thus,the name of fountain of tears"


    I raised my eyebrow. I look around once again to try and imagine it but couldn''t.


    "Ahhh.. like the pyramid and pharaoh, egypt civilisations! They were famous and the place was pretty but now its all sands and wind" said Ailee. Okay, maybe my kids is smarter than me. Thats good, but it seems I''m getting old. That totally turn my head hundred eighty and finally could accept the fact that maybe, there were an ounce of truth behind what Kuro had told.


    "Hmmm.. I don''t know about Egypt civilisation but if it can help you to understand,then I guess that might be right" Kuro gaze on one big and broken what I assumed a pool. It was completely dry and it''s not even moldy, which prove that the plants here doesn''t have any water to survive.


    "What happened to this place?"


    "Betrayal happens" my husband face turns serious and he snickered with disgust.


    "Uhm. That doesn''t tell me anything" I waved at Kuro and then point at the fountain.


    "Wow. Thats... new. Long but definitely makes a good movie" I pointed out. Kuro look at me, puzzled.


    "A mo what?"


    "Movie. A live moving pictures that we can watch as an entertainment."


    "Sound amazing, sadly I couldn''t imagine it"


    "Don''t worry, nobody can blame you. This world needs more makeover before that comes along"


    I put my hands on my hips and turn around.


    "Tragic but I wonder why that fool sent me here?" I walk backward and sat on the pool brick which I dare guess was once ivory and beautiful. Then, a gush of winds blew right to my face, making me inched backward and fell. I saw how shallow it was , i would at least bump my head on the ground and get my clothes dirty but that''s okay-


    "Was what I wanted to say, but where the heck am I?" My voice echoed like I''m inside a big confined space. Its too bright, all grassy and flowers. And I''m smack in the middle of it.


    "You''re finally here, Iiana" a soft womanly voice echoed and I turn around to see a woman with a golden band around her forehead. Her straight mid length hair was green, and her eyes glow golden. She had a slight bronze looking skin and long yellow summer dress that had this heavenly effect. When I said, heavenly I mean.. it moves non stop like its alive.


    "Who are you?"


    "I am Zegha, the goddes of fertility and happiness. Welcome to my dwelling place. Seeing that you''re here, thats mean that old fool finally manage to do his task properly"


    "I need your help."


    "Do I need to?"


    "You can decline but since youre living in this world, I assume you want to make this world a better place to live. I can help you to achieve half of that."


    "Hmmm. Fine,spill it out."


    "I''m sure you have heard the story if this place, how I was asked to be a guardian of a cursed heart"


    I only nodded. The goddess waved her hand and showed me an orb that glow blue, incased in a cuboidal box made from ice crystal.


    "Would you like to keep it?"


    I raised my eyes and stare at the goddess in deadpan.


    "You''re kidding right?" Then the goddess smile and look at me devilishly. She chuckled as if she find it funny and waved it away.


    "Okay, don''t blame me later. I''m sure you''re gonna regret it. Anyway, I need you to find the owner of that heart. Tell him, I call for him and its high time for him to come and renew his leash."


    "Why me? I''m sure you got a lot of people to come and help you."


    "Of course. But as you can see, that" she pointed above us, a reflection of us that look like a surface of water


    "Can only be enter by certain people. And I can count that certain people with my one hand and most of them had died already. Obviously, the choice left is you, dear. Well, even if there''s more of them out there, I would still call for you. As you can see, My power had weaken over time because of the curse of this heart which is why most of the time I spent my time sleeping. It doesn''t help that player bastard making this cursed heart stronger by days playing around. Wait until I get my hands on him. I''ll drown him and let him see the door of death. Maybe that ought to change him." The goddess said in a huff. I watch every single of her movement and thought,


    ''Why is she being overly familiar with me?''


    "Okay. I''ll help you find him."


    "Great-great. Then, I''ll reward you later when I restored my power back"


    "Wont you go back on your words?"


    She hugs her ''big chest'' and gave me an indignant look.


    "I''m a goddess. We never back away from our deals"


    I shrugs.


    "What is this person you''re looking for called?"

 53 Waiting patiently

    It didn''t take long enough for her to appear again, now with dumbfounded look on her face. Thank god for that, he was more than ready to break down that flimsy barrier around the pool to get her back.


    I wonder what task was given to her for her to make that kind of face.


    "So? How was it?"


    "I got a mission."


    "What kind of mission?"


    "To find someone."


    "Do you need my help?"


    "Hmmm... that would be faster, do you know someone by the name of Arya the frost?"


    That made Kuro laughed.


    "That name is kinda infamous around this kingdom but surprisingly you''ll find around few hundreds of that"


    "I knew it wouldn''t be easy."


    "Anything other clues?"


    "He doesn''t have any heart?"


    Kuro raised his eyebrow.


    "You mean, heartless? Cruel?"


    "Like literally without heart. Know anyone like that?"


    "The arya I know is someone with a lot of love to share and I can''t imagine that he''s without a heart." Scoffed Kuro.


    "But anyway, won''t hurt to check it out"


    I nodded.


    "Plus I had something to asked that man. This will be a good opportunity" kuro gave a whistling signal, and Lulu that was flying around with the kids landed besides us.


    "Kids, would you like to stay with your new grandma and grandpa? They can show you guys around, and no one dare to bully you there." Asked Kuro, looking at both Ailee and Miya. They both had this excited looks on them and in sync glance at me. I bite my lips, anxious to be far away from them.


    "Do they need to?"


    Kuro raised his eyebrow again.


    "I dont want them to meet him. He''ll corrupt them." And I can almost read that look on his face, ''can''t let You''re little birdies fly by itself?'' Man, how pathetic am I? I never thought that I am becoming this kind of mother. Too worried to be far away from my own kids.


    Finally, I gave them a bitter smile and nodded.


    "Don''t worry. They are safe with them." said Kuro, thinking that I am worried that his family wouldn''t be able to protect them.


    Oh, I''m not worried about that.. I''m just not used to be away from my kids. Isn''t that laughable? A grown up woman, and a mother couldn''t bear to part away with her kids for a couple of days?


    "Mama just doesn''t want us to be too far away from her. She''s just that kind of person" smile Miya. She jump off from Lulu and went to give me a hug.


    We parted away, and I waved them good bye after Kuro sent them together with two shadow ninja accompanying them. Kuro look at me and sigh.


    "Don''t be sad, sweetheart. I am here with you. You are not and will not be alone"


    I look at him and bite my lips.


    "I''m just used to have them around me"


    Kuro smiled and wrapped his arm around my waist.


    "And you''ll get used to have me around in no time"he grinned and so suddenly the air around us compressed and become thick with energy, I glare at Kuro.


    "I told you, I dont like this-" and once again, we were sucked into a limbo of space and wrapped into another place in no time.


    **********************


    Oh. Kuro was down on his knee, wrapping his abdomen with his arm.


    "That, was unexpected." He was sweating in pain, receiving a blow from my fist as soon as we touch our feet in new place.


    "I told you I dont like that means of transport."


    "I need to get here fast, because that man always move around from one place to another. If we fly we''ll reach here in a month. Do you want to be far away from the kids that long?"


    "Oh" that totally did a good job in guilt tripping me. It made me feel like I did something unnecessary and totally uncalled for to Kuro when he was just helping me complete my mission fast .


    "I''m sorry..." I crouched down and touch his stomach. I pour a little bit mana to my hands and heal Kuro. Kuro hold my hand and shook his head.


    "When did you learn this"


    "Few weeks ago"


    "No need to heal... not here. People are watching." That was when I realised that we had appeared in a middle of crowd, and in front of us is a huge red brothel. Some people were watching us with unmasked curiosity.


    I stopped the flow and stood up.


    "Mind telling me why we are here,my dearest husband?"


    "I told you my friend is someone with a lot of love to give." Ahhhhh, by a lot of love he meant that kind of love huh? A.k.a a real player and heartbreaker. Should i add hastag #slut there?


    He''s building quite some image now,no wonder the goddess is angry with him. I snorted and glare at Kuro, thinking why does he have that kind of friend.


    As if he could read me, he raised both of his arms high and step back.


    "I am not claiming a saint. I told you, I have my own past which is why.. you know" he wave his hand as if that would explain everything.


    I sigh. Who am I to blame him? Of course everyone have their own past, and its true that he never said anything of being virgin and all. Actually, I don''t care about that. Back in my world, virgin man and woman is rare and most of the time both parties will be more than glad to jump on some stick or hole to tear away their ''virgin'' status away. A silent ritual that come close to the term of reborn or incarnation of their new self. Well, unfortunately I was one of those foolish ones.


    "I don''t care if you are virgin or not. My experience is enough to keep you awake for one week. What I care is that how come you still have contact with that kind of friend?"


    Kuro hold both of my shoulders, forcing me to look at him.


    "Woahhh.. wait a moment. Back track a little, because I think I just heard something amazing and dreamy for any living male"


    "A what now?"


    "You said your experience is enough to keep me awake for one week? Can I have a sample for that?"


    My face burn hot and it was then my head register what I had just said without thinking, and I stomp my foot on his foot and harrumped away. Leaving him behind.


    "Wifeyyy" he sounded like a dog got his bone taken away. Should I play a pun there? Nah, let''s keep it pure as much as we can, shall we?


    I mentally slapped myself.


    ''That''s what happened when you talk before you think'' I scolded at myself. I hate that it does sound like I''m egging him or compliment ing myself. Or am I subconsciously wanting him to make a move? I shook my head.

 54 Disgusting man

    DISGUSTING.


    I had followed him for one whole week. What did I get from that? Him fucking with every beautiful living beings with two legs. Doesnt matter if its a guy or women. Like really, doesnt his dick ever get limp or get infection considering all kind of holes he poke into?


    Don''t get me wrong. I don''t have any problem with his preference. Bi, les or gay, it doesn''t surprise me. I got a lot of friends like that back in earth that people almost thought I was one of them. I just dont understand how he could fuck every three hours, for a week. sometimes, it''ll be like menage a trois, sometime three and sometimes it''ll be one on one. He took his break like five to ten minutes and then start again. He totally redefined and brought a whole new level of prostitution. Hell, he can make prostitute lose their job if he keep this up for another week.


    That day, I tried to find him in the brothel but since yours truly was pouting and still angry with Kuro, I didn''t get to ask him how Arya look like. So I missed the opportunity to see him, barely. We accidentally bumped on the staircase of the brothel and when I asked the owner, she told me that it was the same man I had just bump into. Bad luck and, wasted opportunity.


    Since then on, I tracked him down slowly by myself, completely staying away from Kuro. Still not talking to him and man, I feel like slapping myself silly.


    "I am a grown up woman! Why am I still acting childish??! This would''ve be done sooner if I just talk with Kuro." i scoffed at myself for being ridiculous and Kuro, as if he had mastered the art of reading woman, he let me wander around not initiating anything and giving me space. I don''t know about other woman but for me, that is the best way to handle me. Because this is the time when I will eat all the silliness until it rot into my guts, and slowly came back running to my senses.


    When the sun rise above my head, I bite my lips and turned around. I need to apologise to Kuro, like now. It was then somebody touch my shoulder from the back, stopping me in my track.


    "Why? Got bored stalking me already?" His voice definitely could sway any women. The deep baritone voice that crack each sound he makes, stoke any womanly desire to the max.


    I am not immune to that.


    But doesn''t mean I would turn around and jump on him.


    So, maybe I didn''t literally jump on him. I grab the hand and twist it before kicking the back of his knee. My eyes trained on my hand that was grabbing his wrist. Its funny to see that unconsciously my hand hold his wrist like I''m holding a diaper full with poop.


    "Bored is too sweet for you. I prefer disgusted"


    That cracked me up. He is definitely asking for it.


    "Glad to hear that. Because I don''t think anyone would want to sleep with you the second time. Not when that dick keep dipping into all kind of holes."


    "Uwwww.. spicy. I love spicy. I always wonder how it feel to dip into spicy sauce."


    If I have a laser eyes superpower, I swear his head already bore a huge hold. Not even a cell of brain left behind. He was facing away from me, because I didn''t want him to see my face. Though, since he knew I was stalking him thats kinda a moot point already.


    "Oh, that''s great then"


    I opened my spatial ring and took out a sack of red chilli that I had purchased recently from the online inter-dimensional shop. I crushed all the chillies and put it inside his mouth. His flirty look suddenly change and I had to hold my laugh, amused looking at his face.


    "How do you like the spiciness of that. If you can handle that, thats mean you can handle me.. wait... I think I remember somewhere that they said these fruits can cleanse your lower part.... you know, to kill all he bad stuffs and all that jazz" I let him go, as he was hissing and fanning his mouth. The taste must be foreign and new to him that he don''t know how to handle it. I know I''m being a bitch here, but really... I hate his type to the core of my being.


    "What the hell is this abomination?" He hissed again, while scratching his tongue. Sorry, dear.. that aint gonna work. His lips become swollen now, his fair complexion turns bright red, like the chillies.


    "It''s called chillies. Hard to find. So, should I help you cleanse you dick with this paste?" He crawled away from me and look at me, horrified. He raised his hand to build an ice cage around me.


    He was angry, I can see that but the pain had clouded his judgment an he couldn''t decide which one to tend to first.


    "Give me the antidote!" My lips curved upward.


    "Its not a poison. Its just a fruit or vegetable... i dont know"


    "Y-you don''t know??? And why the heck you put that one someone else''s mouth??"


    I shrugs.


    "You said you like spicy things. So I let you tried it. Want some more?" I asked, blinking my eyes, clearly faking my innocence.


    "Fuck! This is not spicy, this is a torture device! A poison!! Ohhh god.. I can feel my brain wiggle too..."


    "Try to drink water" i crossed my fingers behind my back. Well, i did said water, but i didnt tell him whether to drink it hot or cold. Knowing he is an ice element from my one painstakingly week spying on him, i know he''ll conjure cold water.


    And he really did! I don''t know if i ever met anyone more obvious than he is. Ha!


    he conjure an ice water and drank it. Could i hold out my laugh? Nope. I laughed out loud.


    He groan and keep tapping his head.


    "Why is it becoming even more.... spicy!!"


    "I said water. Cold make it even worse but wont change anything. You got to drink hot water to stop it, you know.of course itll be excruciatingly painful for a moment but it''ll stop."


    He look at me with his ''wtf is wrong with your head,woman?'' Kind of look.


    "I swear I''ll **** and then kill you, woman!" He shouted. I raised my eyebrow and give him once over.

 55 Classic

    I dont remember where I learned this, but I always hear a distant voice from my memories and one of it told me like this:


    "Woman is hard to handle. When they are angry, you have two route to choose. Kneel and asked forgiveness. It''ll make you look weak and look like a fool. Only applicable if youre desperate. Second one, is give them space and give them something to appease them after that. Something they like. Just imagine it as a tribute to the gods, it''ll be easier. This is only applicable for matured woman. Remember that, son" I tried so many time to remember who told me that, but couldn''t. In the end, I stopped caring and just trusting it.


    I had a bouquet of flowers with me. And sweets on my left hand, hoping that it''ll appease my wife. I''m spying her while Waiting for her to open up and give this present to her.


    So, what happened when you see your friend that you haven''t seen for a long time touch and flirt with your wife? Of course, I summoned my best skill, I need to cut that hand so it doesn''t touch my wife the second time again. But before I even had the chance to do so, my wife had taken action and completely ''topped'' Arya in mere second. What''s more, she had shoved that spicy red fruit that I had come to like after trying it several times.


    I was trying so hard to tamp down the laughter that bubbling inside of me. I can imagine what he was feeling right now. The first time tasting that fruit made me dash out to the hot spring to wash my tongue. Out of the world experience as if your soul was more than ready to part away with your body and never return.


    Hearing my wife threatening poor Arya to put the chillies paste on his, family jewel made my heart go to him and pity him. I can stop this. But that would incite more anger from my wifey.. should I save him or not?


    It didn''t take lot of time to make up his mind.


    But the moment he heard the last part from his friend,he lost his pity and glare at him.


    My wifey lift her head up and laugh out loud before she look at Arya with a creepy smile. It chilled me down to my bones. I dont know why, but I reminded me how she had cut the Mad lakh''s dick and head easily like a butter. Instinctively, I changed my hand position to cover my own.


    "I only allow one man to say that me before and I regret it. Then I vowed, if any guy would dare to utter it again on my face And act on it, they will regret it instead."


    Her eyes flashed red and that shut Arya up. I am sure, it wasn''t what she had said that shut him but the pressure that came from her. I''m not sure if she realised it. But she is giving off quite a tremendous power that palpable on the air. It sucked your air out and sadly in my current condition, it affected me too.


    She lift both of her arms with a flair.


    Both of us already sweating hard trying to push off the effect of her power, but still it''s a hard work. She keep it up for ten minutes but after seeing Arya not making his move, her anger toned down.


    "I don''t know what is your purpose of life, or why you are fucking like there''s no tomorrow. Man up will you. That dick down there is not a tool for you to show off your manliness. That is god gift for you to create a new life not for your own selfish desire and gain. If you want to show your manliness, show how you carry yourself and act like a man.."


    "advice I dont need a stranger to preach me"


    "True. But heed my words, Desire won''t cover whatever emptiness you have in your heart. It never will since it''s only a temporary reprive" she look at him with pity, before shaking her head and leaving him there.


    I put all my presents away inside my spatial ring, still hiding in the shadow. Watching my wifey retreating back, I know what she said was meant for reminding herself too. Loneliness. That is what I see, whenever I see her that way.


    Arya slowly stood up and brush off his clothes. Sighing in relief he had his gaze trained where my wife had gone to. He had this conflicted look in his gaze before turning around and leaving the place.


    This time around, it was my time to spy on my old time friend.


    **************


    It seem his experience after the confrontation with Iiana had toned down his activity. I know him too well that the words of new life totally bugged him out. He is in no way an impotent man. It just, that just how the way it is. It is hard for him to have a child. He was the only child of his parents. A curse passed down from generations to generation. They get to live for a long, long time but in return the probability for them to get child is one or none at all. Hearing his tale a long time ago, made me rethink my situation. We play too much for the sake of what we called experiments,and I found out that none of it bore any fruit or in our case, child. I grew tired from the games and stopped but it seems my friends had taken his game to another new level and never stopped.


    Arya was sitting alone on top of a rooftop, nursing a jar of wine while watching the night sky.


    I took the initiative and sat beside him.


    "Well, well, well... look who had come. The great man himself had finally grace his presence on this lowly man"


    "I see you never change"


    "Should I? Living too long is quite taxing. You run out of idea how to have fun and everything is just... bland. Even this wine taste bland" he make a shitface while narrowing his eyes on the jar.


    Actually, what he said is true. Which is why I''ve been trying so hard to die for centuries but failed. And just when I was about to die, I met Iiana, thank God for that.


    "So, why did you come to find me? I thought my existence pained you so much since I remind you how cursed our life is. I mean, that ''s why we parted hundred and forty five years ago."


    "I want to live longer now"


    That surprised Arya, he look at me like I had grown another head.


    "You lived longer than I did. The time hadn''t been to kind to you, more than me. Why are you suddenly saying that you want to live longer?"


    I shrugs.


    "Few months ago, I was poisoned and I need your help to cleanse my body and detox all the effect of the poison."


    "Knowing you, you wont find me if you can get that kind of help from someone else."


    "I''m poisoned by a "


    "Aha! And thats why you came to me" Arya laugh drily before taking another gulp from jar.

 56 Anxious hear

    She was walking back and forth. See this? I hate this. I am getting anxious, scared... and.. and... ugh! I stop and sat on my bed.


    I haven''t seen Kuro for the past few weeks. Just when I finally accept the fact that I was going overboard and being stupid, the man in question was gone. I sat there replaying the last time I was with him and couldn''t help but feel I was really, really wrong and shouldn''t act like that. I mean come on, Iiana! You''re grown up woman. Other women would probably give their man a silent treatment for one or two days but you take the cakes! Two weeks! It will be no wonder if he''s gone by now and finding another wifey, somewhere and getting his little junior some actio-


    My eyes pool with tears but it refused to fall. Just imagining that made my heart ache. ''Stupid. Stupid. Stupid.''


    I bite my lips and hate that I didn''t leave this part of me back in the earth. Insecurity. Foolishness. Fear. Procrastination that eventually lead to helpless not knowing where to start and ask forgiveness.


    "Kuro was just being a husband and a man. What he asked for me is not something impossible and something that I should give either way. Serves me right, if he''s exploring other people caves and leave me." And this kind of talk to myself? It does help stopping my tears at all, or the ache inside my heart. It only make me want to cry more. I stood up and went to the window, jumping out from the inn room.


    Sheesh. No, I''m not committing suicide.


    I got quite sturdy body, plus I don''t think three storeys inn would kill me. I fly around to clear my head. I am not letting my emotion weaken me and god knows when I let it drag me down, I could cry a bucketful of tears. No. Not going to happen. I need to find something to entertain me.


    ****************


    A man with his entourage stop not too far. The man touch his temple, rubbing it.


    "Doesn''t that woman look familiar to you?"


    All of them shook their head fast.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, yes yes"


    The man look at the woman with a frown. Then another man came. He followed the train of view of the man in front of him and saw a woman. Slowly, he look back at the man in front of him.


    "Why? Did you caught her fancy?" He said lightly. He was acting like nothing And that made the whole entourage respected him more.


    "No. I don''t think so" Shook his head.


    "Good. Now, let''s go. We need to go to the Manor and resolve this issue before its too late."


    They left the place. The entourage at the back gave one final glance at the woman, before giving her a silent respect bow. None of them forget that day. Just to be sure, they patted their hip to make sure the armour that protect their family jewel was on and nodded in satisfaction.


    "You ungrateful bastard!!!!"


    PAP!!!! A resounding slap echoed on the dark street. The man grab the collar of the boy before raising him up easily. The boy was so thin like a stick branch. He had bruises around his body and oddly, he had a silver hair and eyes.


    The man was disgusted to see the boy.


    Who doesn''t know about this boy here? 10 years and a month ago, before he was born. The whole family branch was living peacefully and harmonious. His brother married a beautiful wife and then they got their first born, son. He was always the shadow of his eldest brother and got jealous of him. Not to mention his beautiful wife that he got!


    But rumours began spreading around, saying that the Newborn son is the son of a devil. White hair and silver eyes. A bad omen. That was where it become a great show for him. The wife died a year later after becoming bedridden for three months. His brother had tried so hard to be strong, but one by one lose from his grasp. All thanks to his cunning plots. In the end, he killed his brother and got the main family within his grasp. But sadly, he only had daughters, none which can become the heir of the family. None which the elders agreed. They still choose the devil child as the heir which is why he could kick him out the house.


    Doesn''t mean he couldn''t make his life miserable.


    The boy glare at him, with a deathly stare. that irked him even more. He abused and took everything from the boy, that ought to broke him but instead he held a stronger fighting spirit in him and continue to oppose me, even when he knew it was hopeless.


    He punched the boy face, and blood run down his face. That made him grin.


    "If I can kill your parents, I can kill you too, devil child"


    The boy spat on his face and laughs.


    "And yet that spit still warm, isn''t it?" That made the man explode in fury. He threw the boy on the ground.


    "See if you''re not dead before the sun rise." He kicked the boy couple of times before ordering servants to beats the little boy in group. Even until the end, the boy hateful glare never left his uncle.


    "I swear, even if I die, No matter how many lifetime I had to take, I''ll find you and rain terror unto you and your family, uncle. I will make sure you remember and pay every inch of this so called cursed that you gave me and my family" shout the boy, getting dragged.


    "Impudent!!! Servants!!! Cut his fingers and tongue! Let him taste what terror means" the man laughed out loud and left the courtyard.


    There, I was watching from above the tree and smiled devilishly.


    "Found it" oh, the man was just pure evil and I wouldn''t mind helping a cute little boy whose about to lose his life. It''ll be fun. Since they just pissed me off with their sadistic smiles.


    What shocked me the most was that they started to take off the boy''s pants and their own.


    Are they going to do what I think they are going to do?? To a boy??!!! I was really shocked that it totally frozen me up. To witness the cruelest thing I ever seen in my life, It took me few minute to finally gain my sanity to stop the them. And i was mad at myself for not acting quick enough. They had sodomised the boy and the way the boy act, it seems like this wasn''t his first time. he was clenching his teeth And fists with hatred burning on his eyes. My heart goes out to him and my wrath fall on those barbaric men.


    I hold my palm out and the bangle on my arm changed to a weapon that I had thought of. Dual red flaming swords snaked on my hands, I jumped behind the group of the men who were currently fucking the boy. In a blink of an eye, the man head rolled down to the ground. That shocked the whole group. I didn''t give them time to scream, and activated silent spell around the area of effect. No matter how loud they scream, it couldn''t be heard outside of the perimeter of the AOE of the spell. I flicked my hand and vines shot out to root the men on their places. Its funny to see all grown men without their pants on, cursing and trembling with fear.


    "Ahhhh... you know fear too... I had thought all of you had lose your ability to feel or think, since you are doing something inhumane to a young boy."


    "W-who are you??? Do you know who are you against with?"


    I laughed out loud before smiling at them.


    "Tsk." I clicked my tongue and took few step forward, slowly.


    "I should ask the same. But well...you will learn it in no time. Boy, I wont ask if you are okay or not. But I''m going to ask you this. What do you want to do?"


    The boy who were standing there naked trembled with fear, eyes not leaving the head of the man who had violated him. But the moment he heard me, if seems that he finally notice my presence was surprised to hear my question.


    "Can I ask for anything?"


    "As long as it within my capability, yes"


    "I want them to feel the worse torture before killing them."


    I grinned and gave him a flair of bow.


    "Boy, its your lucky day!Your wish shall be granted." I laughed and controlled the ''extra'' vines to move toward each of the man. And these extra coincidentally had a barbed thorn on them.


    "You know, it is so convenient that you guys lost your pants somewhere. So easy for these vines to find holes to enter."their eyes widen, when they saw a thick, barbed vines swaying back and forth on their face before slowly sliding down to their lower part.


    "I call it a sinner tentacles fiesta. Its gonna hurt lot,but i know that you guys can hold it.cuz you''re adult. Even this pretty little boy can handle your dicks a couple of times. Surely,you wont lose to this boy right?" My lips curved upward. As the symphony of screaming and cursing began.


    Blood trailed down their legs,but mercy never come. I look at the boy.


    "Will that be to you satisfactory?" The boy nodded.


    "Do you want to kill them yourself?"


    The boy glare at the men and then nodded.


    I gave him another dagger that I had strapped on my thigh. The boy quickly looked away as he saw me lifting my skirt. Cute boy.


    I gave him the signal to wait. Disgustingly, all of the man had their dick stick out and had their release despite the unbearable pain. How sick is that? I nodded. And the boy strike where ever he want. I don''t understand the choice of the place he stabs, i figured only he and the men know why. So, I wont ask him.


    Te men was left to bled to death. There were no scream nor cry can be heard anymore. I turned around and look at the boy.


    "What do you want to do now?"


    "Kill my uncle."


    "With my help?"


    "No."


    "Are you capable to do it alone with that weak body?"


    That stopped the boy.


    "Leave him alive for couple more years. Train hard and pay him a visit next tme."the boy thought about it for a while. and finally relented.


    "Then, will you adopt me.... lady..."

 57 The boy who sat awkwardly

    "Do you like something sweet?"


    The boy look at me, still a little bit reserved. It took him a long time before he finally give me a nod. We borrowed the inn kitchen, and I let the poor boy sat on one of the stool available while I was working on the stove. Taking all my ingredients from my spatial rings, I decided to make a molten lava chocolate cake with a little twist.


    I hummed away while preparing the whole thing. I made four. One for me, the boy and Kuro. The forth one was for the lady inn as a thank you for letting me use her kitchen.


    "Lady Iiana, why did you help me?"


    "Nothing in particular." I shrugs. I am not about to tell him that I was fighting with Kuro and feel bad about it. That made me run out from the inn to hunt for some excitement to take off my mind away from my guilt and heart ache. And I coincidentally saw him getting beat up by his uncle.


    "What is your name, boy?"


    "Luka"


    "Good name." I nodded.


    "Does it still hurt, Luka?" I didn''t turn around, lest it will embarrass him. I choose to continue baking and ask him with a lighter tone.


    "Y-yes"


    "Should I heal you?"


    He eyes open wide and he look at me like I was some kind of goddess he want to worship.


    "Can you?"


    I don''t need to say it twice. I remembered one of the novel books I read before, and remember witches. I wanted to humour the little boy, so I thought of doing a little bit silly witchy act. I turn around for a bit and made a silly dance.


    "Wiggly, wiggly my finger may," I move the whisk with my fingers left and right.


    "Make all Luka Pain go away" I blew at him, and activate the healing skill around him. I know its working when his eyes widen and his face flush with excitement.


    "How do you feel?"


    "It was a silly dance. But I''m feeling better now"


    "Good. It''ll only get better from now on" I grinned and continue making the desserts.


    *********************


    I tuck Luka on another room that I rent. He''s staying the opposite to my room. At first, he couldn''t sleep but a little bit milk I made and just right temperature in the room, lulled him


    into the dream land in no time.


    To think this boy finally cracked as he ate the cake. He kept on wiping his tears with his torn out sleeves.


    "I miss father and mother.."


    "Hmm" I nodded.


    "I miss good food"


    "Hm" again, I only give a little sound to let him know I am listening.


    "I was getting tired... I wanted to die... I can''t understand why uncle did that to us"


    "Don''t worry, Luka. From now on, you will only know what happiness is"


    This boy was living like a piece of shit. Used, abused... left to fend for himself, of course that will twist the boy a little bit. My heart break looking at him. Seeing him, made my thought travel to my daughters. I couldn''t fathom how could anyone hurt children for the sake of their twisted and abomination fetish..


    I put down the left over cakes and went to the window. It''ll be good for him to learn some martial arts.


    Then I scoffed. I may had learned some basic, but I had to admit that I need to strengthen my martial arts too. If its not because of my OP cheats, I may end up six feet underground myself. This won''t do. I need to have as much as arsenal under my sleeves to increase my chances of survival in this world.


    Looking at the cake on the table, i sigh. Okay, enough of that.


    "Where is my dearest husband?"


    ***********************


    Somewhere, in a secluded part in a forest. Two men were sitting on top of a huge boulder. One of them were sitting in a lotus position, while the other was crouching close him. Both were half naked. The man with wavy black hair used his right hand to hold on his wrist of the long silver hair man. While the other hand touch his chest. The view paired with the majestic full moon, made anyone who might stumble upon this scene will stop on their track and had a nosebleed. It was erotic and BL, you couldn''t muster a strength Nor will to look away from the scene playing in front of you.


    "You know, I really hate the way you act when you''re treating your patients. Always coquettish and never serious."


    The man is none other Kuro and Arya. Arya chuckled.


    "Did you ever? I don''t remember you ever like my attitude from the moment we know each other until now. You are always so silent and aloof while I''m the flirty and fun friend. It''s no wonder we were dubbed as the Sun & Moon Bastards."


    Kuro winced, hearing the nickname. It''s been few centuries since he last heard one.


    "And you were egging them. It last for a long time!" Kuro glare at Arya. He laughed and waved his hand away.


    "I like the attention."


    "I don''t"


    "I know" grinned Arya. "You have this frown on you every time they called us that. Its funny."


    "It''s humiliating"


    "You were too uptight, my friend." That made Kuro close his mouth. He was contemplating his character in the past and present. True, he was aloof and maybe too uptight.. too much time spending with his beloved wifey had changed him. He shed all the wall and completely way more relaxed.


    "Oh right. What happened to your mask? Last time I heard, they said you were wearing the ancient mask?"


    "I put it away. My wife doesn''t like I hide my face."


    Arya laughed out loud.


    "Obviously, she likes your look. Who doesnt like waking up with that face everyday- wait." That made Arya stopped. He turned around and grab both of Kuro''s shoulder.


    "You''re married??!!!"


    Kuro raised his eyebrow.


    "Am I not allowed to?"


    "Well, I''ll be damn. I never thought I live long enough to see you settle down! Who is this wife of yours? Is she pretty? Good on the bed?"


    That made Kuro winced again, remembering the reason why they hadn''t talked for few weeks now.


    He cleared his throat.


    "I refuse to answer your questions."


    "Why? Afraid you''re wife get taken by me?"


    Kuro lips curved a little bit. He bet if Arya know the real identity behind the woman who had threaten to put a chilli paste on his dick, he wouldn''t make such remark.


    "Whatever. So, can you take out the poison?"


    Arya rolled his eyes and check his pulse again.


    "Give me three days. And it''ll be out of your system completely."


    Kuro contemplate and weight the pro and cons before he nodded.


    "Okay. Good enough for me. Let''s meet up here too, tomorrow night. And please, wash up before coming here. You smell sex"


    Arya wiggled his eyebrows.


    "Jealous?"


    Kuro scoffed.

 58 Forgive me wifey

    He was surprised to see that his wife was still awake when he reach their inn room . Both of them stare at each other, but none of them say anything nor make any move.


    He noticed that his wifey was not talking not because she doesn''t want to start it but because she doesnt know how to start it. Her helpless look made her look so endearing, and he was more than happy to step forward and man up. For the sake of their new marriage future.


    Yes. That was enough for him to lead. Just when he was about to open his mouth, she push a plate of something dark on the table.


    "For you" It seems she had finally come up with something, to break the ice between them. Is it wrong to say that right now he wanted to pinch that cheek and wrapped her inside his embrace?


    My wife is is strong, matured and eccentric, but there were some rare moments where she''s could be really adorable and made me want to spoil and treasure her more. Like now.


    Even if she offer him a bowl full of poisonous snake, he would still be happy. And yet, here she offered him a plate with a chocolate cake on it, one of his favourite flavour that he had come to love. It seems a new kind Of recipe. When he slice the small cake with a spoon, a gooey chocolate flow out from the inside of the cake, making his appetite doubled. He taste it and found something crunchy inside, some type of nut with a little bit sprinkle of cinnamon. The chocolate was mixed with coffee, which was surprising. It was so delectable and made his tongue and tummy happy.


    He took out a bouquet of flowers and gave it to her. Thinking about the sweet that he bought, it doesn''t hold a candle on any of her worst sweet if there are any. He made a mental note to give it away.


    "I am sorry, Iiana for making you angry."


    Iiana eyes gaze at the flowers, before her hand shoot out and wrapped around him. She hid her face on his chest.


    "Don''t spoil me. You have nothing to be sorry about. I know I''m the one who did wrong. I am sorry, please forgive me" her muffled voice made his heart thawed the left over reservation he had over her, and it made him smile.


    "Is this cake your way of saying sorry to me?"


    "Is it working?" She lean away a little bit and look me over her long lashes.


    "Yes." He smiled gently. "I love it. Thank you"


    She nodded and went back hugging him. He was more than content. Truth to be told, he was afraid that their marriage will be short lived. His wife wasn''t on board with this marriage in the beginning and though she is showing a positive feedback lately, but the foundation of this newly marriage is still shaky, at best. He wouldn''t say that he doesn''t have any ego. But he was ready to lower himself and grovel.


    ***************


    Early morning, Kuro, Iiana and Luka ate their breakfast in one big table. Iiana had explained it to Kuro last night before going to bed and Kuro got the gist of it. Luka showed a reservation toward Kuro. It seems he had fear toward men, in general and Kuro is not an exception.


    Kuro had a bitter smile on him. The boy remind him of Iiana when they just met. A well masked fear and disgust, yet they had this fierce unyielding gaze that held strength and burning will to fight if they''re cornered.


    "No need to worry. My husband is straight. He wont do stuff like that you"


    Kuro who was just about gulp down his tea, coughed couple of times. He couldn''t decide whether his wife is joking or making fun of him.


    He really want to ask where does she got that confidence to say that when she never even slept with him, he wondered. The boy nodded but still his stay on the table. Iiana knocked the boy''s head. The boy rubs his head and frown, looking at Iiana.


    "Don''t lower your gaze. Heads and eyes up. You are free now."


    Iiana grinned and then tapped her chin couple of time.


    "From now on, call me mom and him dad. We will be your new parents. He may not look like it but this man over here is actually.." she lowered her voice and lean toward the little boy ears. "A shoa tribe heir. He is filthy rich."


    His lips twitched. Of all the things, that is what her definition of shoa? She must be joking. The prestige, fame and power that our tribe hold definitely would make anyone grovel down and wish not to be on our family bad side. Yet his wifey only think our family is a bunch of rich family that flaunt their wealth around huh?


    It didn''t slipped pass his notice that the boys eyes flickered in recognition, and he saw the boy had this some sort of respect look on him. Kuro nodded and close his eyes. Yeah, this is how people normally should act when they heard his family name. Trust my wife to not know the norm of this world and made my family name sounds petty.


    After we''re done eating, the boy retreat to his room. While his wife had disappeared to god know where to. He had a feeling that she went to find that Arya again.


    What is he going to do now? He guess he''s back to being a shadow of Iiana. He''ll would not hesitate to cut Arya hand if he touch his wifey again. Or.. he raised his eyebrow in deep thought.

 59 Worst luck ever I

    **************


    "Haiya... I am so bored! It seems I can''t find any interesting show around here anymore" Arya said out loud while fanning himself. He had a bad day yesterday. Meeting a crazy woman but thats okay. He had finally met his old friend. But still thinking about the abominable taste that was shoved into his mouth yesterday made him shivered. What would''ve happened if that were put on his little junior? Is that woman an incarnation of the devil himself?!


    Being good looking shouldn''t be punished! It is not his fault to be born such. Pity, she was beautiful and that head of hers need a little bit tweaking to-get it right.


    An old lady came while rubbing her hands together, intercepted his pathway. Arya stopped on his track.


    "Aiyo, young master. You should come to our brothel tonight.of course we never run out interesting things to show. Come. Come."


    "Ahhh." Arya cover his lower face with his fan.


    "Sorry, Madam Li. But I''ll have to decline that. My lover become jealous and threaten me not to do some light exercises" of course that was a lie, but just in case the crazy woman is stalking him.. he is not about to incite another spicy incident anytime soon.


    Madam Li stopped and blink before forced out her laughed.


    The passerby''s definitely had the same thoughts as Madam Li.


    ''That is what he called a light exercises? What is he a rabbit??!!''


    "Never-mind. Tonight we had a great show, from the dancer of sand kingdoms. They will perform their sand dance! Young Lord, you know how rare it is to witness that dance. They are really great!." Madam Li waved her handkerchief, and making a little bit moves to show the sand dance. Arya almost puked, but hold himself just on time.


    "I am sure it is..." Arya think it through and thought that its been a long time since he last seen one. He snap his fan shut and smiled.


    ************


    What am I doing?


    Stalking the annoying man again. Whether I like it or not, I need to complete this mission and meet up with my kids.


    Really, it seems my threat didn''t work on that man and he''s still going on his jolly way to enjoy to stoke his desire. When I saw him entered the brothel,a plan already formulated inside my head.my lips slowly curved upward and I proceed to the back of the brothel.


    It wasn''t hard enough to slip inside. I saw one of the dancer with a sexy dress sitting inside a room dressing,getting ready. she had a long red wavy hair, big cat eyes, and heart-shape face. She remind me of Jasmine from Aladdin.


    "May I help you, young miss?" She continue patting her face with make-up, not really bothered by my presence.


    "Uhm. I want to make a deal with you."


    That didn''t stop nor fazed the woman. Maybe she was used to stuff like that.


    "Go on. I''m listening"


    "I want to borrow your dress. I need to disguise as you for about two hours. Of course I''ll pay you"


    "Can you do sand dance?" She asked straight non paused.


    "Sorry? What does it have to do with dancing and borrowing your dress?" I frowned. She sighed.


    "Excuse me, miss. But I am one of renowned dancer around here and handing you over my dress means I''m handing you my identity and reputation that i build for years. I am not about to let you ruin it just for the sake of your agenda. When you walk around with my dress,they will think of you as me, yours truly. If they ask you to dance, and you can''t dance, that will ruin my career. Now, can you dance or not?"


    I gulped and nodded.


    "If you mean belly dance, yes?" I replied hesitantly. She raised her eyebrow.


    "Show me"


    I notice that her dress resembles those of middle eastern, and remembered the belly dance.


    Long time ago, while I was still studying medicine a senior of mine forced me to join her belly dance group. She need more people and i had to join it. You don''t want to cross your senior, not in university and they know that place better than you.


    I cant believe that I''m using what i had learned back then, here in another world. I smiled bitterly and did a short dance. Both of her eyes widen and she smiled.


    "Okay, passed. But of course it wont come as cheap."


    I gave her three gold coin and once again she didn''t bother to masked her surprised look and quickly grab it.


    "Deal."


    *************


    We changed our dresses and she help me to prepare and really there''s a lot of accessories here and there that made me wonder how they can dance in this condition. A heavy necklace made from bronze, with colourful lapis lazuli stones shining brightly on it. Anklet with bells hanging around it, not to mentioned the head band that laid on top of my head with small round coppers hanging around the headband. The belt, my god the belt was one of the heaviest among em all. Three types one look exactly the same as the headband only thicker and heavier, another one with bells and the last one was a fine thread like gold belt that look good but a hassles to move with. I called it as a dress, but its actually two pieces clothes. A long silky mixed with gauzy fabrics that moves like a river flow, with a generous slits that stop just right near my underwear. The top part was basically just a sequinned bras and I finally notice how huge my twin sisters down there, it almost pour out from the cup. We had to adjust couple of time before it stay inside and not sticking out. The finishing touches totally add a mysterious touches on the whole costume. A veil that cover half of my face and a long scarfs to assist my dance later on.


    I left her after we decided to meet at the same place after two hours later.


    All the while, I didn''t realised the fact that my husband was stalking behind the shadow and almost faint because of losing too many blood from his nosebleed. Thankfully, his shadow was alert enough to help their master to stop the bleeding.


    *************


    Arya sat in the middle of the hall, like a king. He was served by beauties around him.some gave him a massage, some feed him with golden berries and some gave poured him a drink. He look comfy and definitely relaxing. A woman was smiling devilishly behind the curtain.


    "Tonight, we are lucky enough to be able to bear witness the dance of sand in this hall. They had travelled far and wide and after trying long enough, they finally agreed to dance here tonight. In addition, I was told that their head dancer will perform her newest evolved sand dance tonight. I present you,the Jabella Dancers."


    The sound of the drums and other musical instruments cue the dancers to enter. They move in sync and gracefully. They dance captivates the all pair of eyes, including Arya''s, especially the woman in the middle. The group of dancer slowly parted away and the woman in the middle move forward, shaking her hips left and right. Each shakes, was accompanied by the sounds of the bell on their anklet. The woman extended her right leg forward and bent her body forward, while crossing her arms, touching the anklet.


    One tap. Two tap. Three tap. She slowly raised her head and hands above her head and starts to move and sway. And then, she twirled around, until she was at Arya''s place and bent forward to almost touch his face. She dance there for a minute. That made most of the patrons there green with envy. Nevertheless, there''s nothing they could do but just swallow it up, since nobody dare to go against him.

 60 Worst luck ever II

    The women began to screams and the people began to back away from Arya. It wasn''t until somebody said,


    "ASSASSINS!!!!! It''s asssassin from Bai group!!!!!!!" That was completely when the hell break loose. The screaming and panicking people intensified twice fold. I clicked my tongue and was completely displeased by the situation. I had it all planned out, but they came and ruined it all!


    The sound of clashing swords and over turned table echo, though was slightly dimmed by the ruckus of the panic patrons and screaming ladies that i dubbed as ''the screamer'' inside the hall. If they would just wait for ten minutes, no, maybe twenty minutes for me to have my fill and my own fun, maybe I would let them off and play with Arya.


    Now? Its not fun or funny anymore. It''ll be downright pitiful. And worse? He could end up dying for real. A hand grab me from my behind but before I thrust the newcomer with my sword, I heard quite familiar voice.


    "What did you do now, Iiana?"


    "What? I did nothing"


    "Like I would believe that. Spill it and why is Bai assassins here?"


    "You''re asking me that?? You should know better than me, the reason why, right dearest husband?" its given that one or two or hundreds people might hold a grudge against Arya. I mean, just look at that annoying man! You want to stab him the moment you see him. Its no wonder that someone would send assassin to kill him. look at me, i''m not actually the type who would be petty enough to do these kind of things. But that man, just bring out my bad side.


    "And why is he wincing every two seconds?"


    I grinned and made an innocent ''deer caught in the headlight'' looks but it didnt work when Kuro just narrowed his eyes on me. I pouted.


    "Fine. I put chilli powder on the golden berry and a laxative on his drinks. You happy now?"


    "No" then Kuro rubs his temple and sighs.


    "Clean this up. I''ll take guard outside"


    "Why are you not helping?" I fluttered my eyelashes and Kuro smiled. And with that smile that could ruin a whole country, he said


    I clicked my tongue. It would''ve worked out if that assassin didn''t come. The arm band snaked to my fists and become knucklebuster, with some extra spikes.


    I pulled my fist behind before throwing it to the nearest offender. The assassin spun so fast that he was twisted in weird angled. I was surprised by it and look at the knuckle.


    "Is it me or does this weapon punch a hell of a power?"


    Any spectator would agreed that it was definitely her and not the weapon at all. The woman was dangerous. More than anyone they ever known.


    I shrugs and continue punching here and there, and all was blown away by my brute strength.


    **********************


    The spectators never left their eyes from Iiana.


    "I didn''t know those dancers can fight too!never underestimate people from the sand kingdom"


    "She doesn''t have proper stature as a martial artist and her movement was kind of rough at the edges, But that power totally out of this world."


    "Just imagine if she train!" They shivered. They all had come into the same conclusion.


    Blood will paint the road.


    Meanwhile, the one in question continuously killing the assassins one by one with ease, it almost like she was mowing through a bunch of wild grass. Arya was getting cornered by three assassin and they noticed that he was moving weirdly. They all leaned forward to look at him more closely.


    "Toilet! I need toilet!" Yelled Arya. That made them want to bash their head on the wall. With all of the ruckus here, he still think about going to toilet??!! Where did that almighty and powerful Lord reputation goes? Thought them.


    Definitely went down to drain. As he ran holding his butt. The dancer from the sand country laughed before she continue bashing the assassin to kingdom come.


    "That spectacle would''ve been more marvelous if you guys didn''t ruin it by showing up. If I find who sent you, i''ll be sure to give them a really nice treat myself"


    In mere few minutes, bloody bodies lay on the floor.


    "Who is going to pay for this???!!" Cried the madam, and she began to cry. The dancer scrummage something from the carcass and found a pendant. She threw it at the madam and she caught it. Her pale face turned to red with anger.


    "Its Ding! The ding family!!! Lee, put everything on ding family''s tab!" She huffed and walk away with brisk. But everyone could see the glint of greediness flashed on her face.


    "How stupid are them to carry a symbol of those who they contracted?" Said the dancer in a huffed before shining brightly. In a second, all the blood on her dress was completely gone. And she walk out there like she didn''t just kill almost thirty of assassins.


    "I am going to be careful around that sand dancer next time. Or i''ll end up like that too" sid one of the patron. They all, wholeheartedly agreed.


    ******************


    Amaira laughed out loud. She was through outly entertained by it. Not only her reputation was salvaged but it had shoot skyrocket. Now, she wont get any trouble from those perverted people!


    It was lucky, she got a gold and solve all her current problems.


    "For that,you can take this gold. I am sure, my life will be better now thanks to you" smiled Amaira. Iiana raised her eyebrow. She thought that Amaira would be mad. She was more than ready to face it. she knew that she got carried away with the diguise and had totally forgotten that she borrowed it from someone who was well known in this brothel.


    Oh well, as long as it helps her, then my works here is done.


    "Uhm. About the corpses?"

 61 Let鈥檚 add another rule

    A woman came, another being with a beauty that would shame even gods. a beauty that would move and ruin a country. She also had a blank expression on her, but her gaze was trained on the silver haired man. Some people hid behind a building and stalls, for they had an instinct that they''re in for a treat. They stay and wait for the upcoming show.


    "Finished?"


    The woman nodded. After that, both of them stare at each other for a couple of minutes.


    "Do not wear that kind of skimpy dress anymore."


    "Why?" The woman raised her eyebrow. The silver hairs men raised his hand and touch her hair before gently pulling it.


    "Can''t you just listen to your husband? Just don''t"


    The woman fluttered her eyelashes and her lips slightly curved upward. That slight changes on her expression shot through every onlookers heart, they sigh in content. A seductress indeed!


    "Are you jealous, my darling?"


    "Are you trying my patience? Its bad enough you''re not giving me any, but flaunting your body in front of me just a pure torture" he said lightly but any passerby that live as a men would know and feel wholeheartedly the anguish within his eyes.


    His wife is cruel!!! Blue balls is never a good experience. They suddenly respect the silver man ability to stand in front such tempting beauty everyday but never get to let out his pent up frustration.


    Unexpectedly, the woman wrapped her arms around the silver man neck and gave him deep and long kiss. That made those who were secretly watching become bashful, and jaw dropped. Some who was lifting a sack of rice, and buckets let go of their heavy burden and excuse themselves somewhere without people to take care some ''business''.Tsk. What a perverted onlookers!


    But no one can blame them, since that kiss was enough to affect those around them. Their pheromones spread around and it was like an aphrodisiac that hushed most of the onlookers to silence. Why? Because they are trying their hardest to not act on their desire. or else, the whole place would become a stage for mass orgy. Won''t that be horrifyingly embarrassing?


    The beautiful and ethereal woman lean away and look at the silver haired man.


    "Are you still angry?"


    The silver haired man trained his gaze on the woman before pinching the bridge of his nose and closing his eyes. God knew the torture he went through just to stay sane right then and not ravished the woman in front of him.


    "He went to the toilet."


    "How strong is your laxative?"


    The woman hide her face on his chest, not daring to look at his face.


    "About five days?"


    "You-"he then sighs. "Fine, lets go. I know he can handle himself. And you, You''re grounded"


    "But-"


    "No but. I didn''t know you have this mischief side of you, wifey."


    "I dont." She pouted. "It''s just that guy is too irritating that I feel like trashing him a little bit" the silver haired man smile bitterly.


    "You''re the only one who are daring enough to say things like that. Just... let''s go back." He shook his head.


    "And here I thought you want to settle this quickly so we can go back home." He mumbled and wrapped his arm around the woman''s waist before vanishing into thin air.


    It was only after few moment of silence, everyone let out their breath and look at each other as if they just saw something they shouldn''t have and was caught red handedly. All of them had to put on their shameless face and move on, leaving the sites. All the while... never forgetting what they had just witness.these people was actually never seen that kind of kiss. A peck on the cheek was quite enough to tell their love to their partners and a sex is just a sex. Never in their wildest dream, a kiss can be so... erotic. It was then, from then on.. the people learned a new way to love their partners, all thanks to the mysterious beautiful couple.


    *******************


    "Where is she???!!!" The moment Arya was healthy enough, and his butt not hurting that much anymore he went to rain a storm on the brothel. Finding that devilish woman. She must be working somewhere around here, he thought. The only one who had that abomination chillies is that crazy woman.


    "Where is who, my Lord?" Madam Li was overwhelmed by the sudden aura that oppressed the whole lot of them, the moment he entered the brothel with thunderous expression.


    He had thought it through and came in to conclusion, the only one who had gotten close to his food that time was four women. Three who were serving him, and the main dancer. Since few minutes prior that, the golden berries doesn''t have any problem with that. Nothing was amiss.


    "Call those who had served me that day, three woman and the main dancer from the sand kingdom. If I don''t settle it today, do not dream of stepping out of this place alive again" the threat was clear, and they can see he wasn''t joking either. His easy going masked was totally stripped away and they know, the evil side of him had come out to play.


    What a bad luck, indeed! Cursed madam Li.


    She didn''t need to be told twice, she called for all those who were asked for and they lined up in front of Arya. But to his surprised,he didn''t recognised any of the women. Then he saw something peculiar about the main dancer. If he remembered correctly, she had different hair colours compared the last time.


    "You! It wasn''t you who dance that day!"


    Madam Li laughed nervously and intervened.


    "You must jest, my lord. It was her who dance that night. Who else can dance the sand dance better than she does?"


    That shut him up. He narrowed his eyes on the woman and she didn''t even wince the slightest as she felt his aura pressuring her. But what she didnt know that, he had live ling enough and know how to read people''s body language and so on.


    He snapped his fan shut and smiled.

 62 Playing round about way

    Most of the time, he do everything purely detach from his emotion. Since, nothing does move his emotion enough. Or maybe its because of his heart is not within him anymore.. but this time.


    For once,he felt the move to do something. To kill that woman? No, that lunatic will not get her reprieve that easily.


    Let''s just play around for now and see.


    "I''m sure its not hard enough to find that devil incarnation woman"


    Though, after few hours looking for her, he began to regret and felt that he had just jinx his luck to find that woman.


    Kuro who was watching from far, sigh.


    "I don''t know if I should be happy or not that he had something else to do than fucking every living beings with two legs.. "


    "My Lord." A shadow appeared behind kuro.


    "Report" he didnt bother to glance back and simply watching his friend.


    "They released another prophecy." The shadow raised his hands and a scroll sat on top of his palm. The scroll appeared on kuro palm after he a moment. After he finished reading it, the paper combust into ashes in instant


    "Is it authentic?"


    "Its from the head of priest himself. He had just received an oracle that the world is changing fast. Thus, the gods had spoken"


    A small part of him wanted to say what that got to do with his wife but that died inside his throat.


    He simply dismissed the shadow and furrowed his eyebrows.


    It is not something that impossible but nevertheless... he''s not that happy to receive this new oracle.


    ****************


    That night, they continued their treatment and It seems it had taken a toll on Arya as he look pale and weak. It wasn''t long until kuro cough out a black liquid from his mouth that Arya stopped and lie on the ground,panting and has both of his eyes closed.


    "You''re okay?" Asked Kuro.


    "Just slightly unwell. This wouldn''t be a problem if that crazy she-devil didn''t poison me!" Cursed Arya.


    "Sorry.." mumbled Kuro, that said crazy she-devil woman was actually his wife. So he felt partly responsible about it. Arya open one of his eye to peek on Kuro.


    "Why?"


    Kuro realised his mistake and professionally avert it.


    "Because you had to treat me even though you are not feeling well"


    Arya closed his eyes again and wave his hand weakly.


    "Never mind that. Though, that reminded me.. aside from that crazy she-devil woman, I had to pay a visit another one. I need to send my thank you gift for that assassins sent to me that night. They almost made me shit on my pants"


    Kuro, remembering how his friend had been wincing and moving oddly that night while fighting off his enemy, was trying his best not to laugh. He cleared his throat.


    Arya grinned and that was lace with a diabolical promises that made even Kuro shudder. Once this man set his mind to, he can make even the strongest man on this world trembled with fear. He is not someone to be triffle with.


    "By the way... I heard you got yourself a wife!"


    "Yes" kuro doesn''t planned on keeping it a secret. The faster they could settle this mission, the better it is. He want to proceed to next stage, as there are a lot of things they need to do.


    Arya sigh.


    "and I didnt get an invitation to your wedding." He was crestfallen as he said that.


    "We haven''t done the official ceremony yet. But we already registered at the capital."


    "Oh? Why is that? Are you planning to drop her off somewhere and divorce her?" Arya said it with a gleeful tone.


    Kuro raised his eyebrow.


    "I am not a wicked man, unlike you."


    Arya laughed.


    "I just can''t believe you had tied yourself down with a woman. Who is this lucky woman?"


    "Ohh... she is eccentric one, that for sure" said Kuro in a daze before he smiled gently. Arya look at him with a questioning look. Arya rarely seen his friend''s smile, but just talking about his wife made him smile easily.


    "Is she pretty?"


    "Out of this world."


    Arya sighed again. Looks like his friend was completely smitten by this woman, and it intrigue him more and more now.


    "Let me meet your wife"


    Kuro glance at him for a moment before shrugging.


    "We''ll see"


    All the while that happened, the said woman was getting grounded inside the inn. She was sulking and looking outside of the window, feeling bored when she saw something.


    Iiana stood up and lean forward, outside of the window. She squinted her eyes, following the odd things floating in line.


    "Is that will-o-wisp?" It piqued her curiosity and she really want to see it up close.


    She bites her lips and look around. When she was ascertain that her husband wasn''t around the vicinity to see and scold her, she jumped out of the window and activate her floating skills and follow the orbs. but before that, she remembered the small boy, Luka that she had taken with her to be her new family, was currently sleeping soundly inside his room.


    she casually throw five small seeds around his room. she smiled in satisfaction before stalking the light orbs.


    she unknowingly had incite interest of those ninjas that was dispatched by her husband to protect them. there were two of them and one had to stay and protect the little boy while the other one shadowed Iiana. The ninja a.k.a shadow step forward lightly near the seeds and scrutinize it carefully with deep interest.


    He flick his hand to move one of the seed away from the other seed. It moved away for about five centimetres before a thick thorn sprout out from the seed lunged right to the shadow ninja. It happened so fast, less than one second.


    The ninja was shocked and surprised as he never seen such thing in his life. most of things that were manipulated with power would emit at least a bit of aura or energy that people would then determine as dangerous or not to thread on. Or at least, as their Lord''s well trained shadow, they could detect it more easily than others.. but this? It was completely ordinary and innocent before it shot out from its shell and attack with vengeance!


    He was known and trained to be the fastest to react yet somehow this sprout of thorns was able to wrapped around his arms and almost tore it off from his body. He quickly burned the thorns away but aside from getting charred, it still was still sturdily embedded inside his skin. He was sweating, as he could feel that the thorn was growing inches every few minutes, and it scared him.


    He finally used the secret art to burn the thorn away and it finally turn into ashes. He look at the remaining seeds with cautious. He never knew that this kind of things can be used as effective as an array. He gotta say, it was impressive and anyone who had survived its attack would made them shudder, just like how he felt now. He couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of respect toward his Lord''S wife. She is truly a force to be reckon with.


    *************


    Kuro had to listen to his friend yapping about his wife being a woman playing with a full deck, a devil incarnated, the she-devil and so on that it began to sound funny to him. He knew his wife and had lived with her under one roof. If he didn''t see with his own eyes the mischief that his wife had caused, he would''ve pegged that his friend was exaggerating or lying. But then again, thinking about how she had handle his family while receiving them, and that strange glint on her eyes when she want to find another goddess.. maybe she had a little bit mischievous in her.


    Or maybe she just hate the idea of a playboy? Who knew?


    It was when Arya began another tirade of how ruthless and crazy Iiana was and how he would repay back her ''kindness'' that both of them sensed it. Both of them look at each other, and Kuro grimaced.


    "I haven''t restored my full power." He said.


    "And I am still weak" Arya narrowed his eyes training it to the far way east, where they can sense a group of powerful fluctuation of energy.


    The world was divided into six continents. All were separated by vast ocean, the Water Abyss. Six continents deferred with their level of difficulties to live. The lowest level of difficulties would be this continents, the continent of FITA. Decent amount of beasts, peaceful and most of people here aren''t that powerful enough to wreck havoc to the land. Which is why most would prefer to live in this continent rather than others. One would only venture outside of this continent if they are powerful or fit criteria to pass the Array of Will and wish to grow stronger. The criteria differ to each people, and each time. Some had made a theory that the array of will was some kind of heavenly test to see whether you have what it takes to survive outside of the continent or not. Not to mentioned, the moment one step outside of the continent, the dangerous and vast Water Abyss would spell one doom if one doesn''t have proper skills and energy to reach the nearest continent or islands.


    The next continent would be Stegnos. It''s hot and dry, and much worse than the sand kingdom of the mid eastern of this continent. Sand type of beasts could easily destroy a small kingdom. The difficulties of this continent is twice fold of Fita continent. The third level continent would be Fotia, the land of mountains of boulders, stones and fire. Tall and big spiky mountain would make anyone think twice to enter the continent, the fog around it made it harder to see dangers up ahead. The fourth level would be Pagos, the complete opposite of the Fotia continent. Land covered with thick snow and glassy ices. The fifth and sixth continent would be fantasma, the land of spirits where mysterious beasts, and spirits dwell and skotos, the land of darkness where everything is dark and even a drop of water weight the same as a brick. Both which has yet to be conquered. None could entered these two continent without losing their life. none except these two of course. They knew quite well that each continent produce different powerful people, and the powerful energy they had just detected would be level three, people from the continent of Fotia.


    "Either way, we need to check it out. Why did they come here and how the heck did they entered through the array? Last time I checked, it was working so it should''ve protected this continent."


    "When was that ''last time'' your referred to?"


    Arya flushed and then cough.


    "About two hundred years ago"


    Kuro rolled his eyes, and rubbed his temple.


    "I can barely manage to fight on par with level three."


    "I''m sick and exhausted" groan Arya. But both knew that they had duty to this continent and need to check it out. So, fly they goes toward the direction of east,


    Feeling ominous along the way.


    [name of continent is actually in greek. I''m not that good naming things (>,<) v ]


    Fita-plants


    Fotia-fire


    Stegnos-dry


    Pagos- ice/snow (I had forgotten but its definitely something cold)


    Fantasma-ghost

 63 Will of wisp

    Living with sensitive eyes all her life, will o wisp doesn''t bothered her much and shr took her chances to ask for a direction from ''it'' to her family. It took her to her mother and the odd part was none of them noticed that she was gone for sometime. It was one of the things that bugged her out even until now.


    "I''ll get to the bottom of this." She said with a conviction. Iiana followed the orb and found herself hiking up a hill. Sometime she tripped herself and sometimes she would prick her skin with a thorn. If it wasn''t for lush and thick trees, she would''ve fly instead. Afraid of losing sight of it from above the trees, she opt To walk by her feet instead. Quite exhausting consequences but her curiosity far out-weight it.


    It was after walking for ten minutes that they reach to the mouth of a cave. Iiana stare at the entrance with a worried look, thinking all kind of scary crawlers might hide inside of it. The orb as if waiting for her to make a decision, stop for a while before turning in circle and slowly, entering the cave.


    "Well... here goes nothing.." she took out a small light orbs to light up her path, making sure she is fifty meters away from the will o'' wisp, in order not to spooked it away. The caved was diverged into several canals that act like a maze. That worried Iiana more. She took out her nail polished that she had recently purchased earlier this morning out of her boredom getting grounded, and paint it a little on the side wall. This made her nodded in satisfaction.


    One thing story books had taught her, is how to be smart. She remember the story book about how the little girl put a bread crumbs on the path but it got eaten. And as a child that time, I thought how stupid she was. Food get eaten, and putting it on the path? A lot of things can happen.


    When one leave a mark, leave it where it''s hidden and undisturbed from everyone except oneself.


    She move briskly then, still holding the nail polish. It was then she felt her arm band starts to slither down and went to wrap around her waist. It become a... belt-tail?


    "Are you a unicorn snake?" Asked Iiana. The snake eyes gave her a brief dry look before gazing back to the front.


    "Not talking or can''t talk?"


    It was then the tail swish and smack her butt that she yelp. She rubs her butt and look at the snake head.


    "I was just asking and this is what I get, a smack. Great." She mumbled angrily. Still rubbing her butt, she moved and follow the retreating form of the orb.


    While following the orb, her thoughts would linger to the snake. It was the first time sjnce she had this armband that it had changed into living thing. She said its a living thing because she could very much feel the warmth emitted from the snake around her waist, warmer than the snake at earth she had touched before.


    The focus and sharp eyes on the snake was enough to proved that it is an indeed living and intelligent being. is it some kind of a spirit? Or maybe a cursed beast turned to weapons? She tried to shuffle her memories about all the books she had read but couldn''t come up with anything. In the end, she gave up. The snake doesn''t or couldn''t talk, so it wasn''t like she''s going to get any answer soon.


    ****************


    How long had they walked? An Hour or two? Maybe. But gods know, how treacherous the path was. They had to slip through a crack of the cave, crawl under a small hold and right now, they came out from the opening of the cave right to another bigger cave with a huge waterfall.


    "What''s next? A magma?" She look at the orb that was dipping inside the water couple of time leisurely, like its taking a bath.


    "That is one hell of oddball. Pun intended" Comment Iiana while looking at the will o wisp. the snake gave her another dry look. She began to wonder if the snake is broken somehow and only know how to show that sarcastic expression.


    "Wait..."


    "Is it me, or is that orb glowing even brighter than before?" I narrowed my eyes on it, seeing the lacklustre orb earlier began to glow even brighter and the blue colour became more obvious and vivid. That water must contain something, thought Iiana. She jump off from the cliff of the opening cave down below where the water pooled. And activate her flying at last minute, inches away from the surface. She dipped her finger inside and and suddenly felt like she was overwhelmed by a torrent of energy stored inside the whole water body. It was as if the whole thing was a giant whirlpool of mana. She instantly retracted her finger, because it made her suddenly light headed. She doesn''t know how to process the mana to be her own and her body was acting like a vacuum with a turn off button. Anyone with a half brain could figure out that too much a good thing might destroy you. Who knows what''ll happened if she was to suck all of the mana in one go? She might end up exploding, yep. Not going to take the chances.


    When the orb glow and enter through the waterfall, Iiana bite her lips. She eyed the giant waterfall, and knew the force of it would be hundred times worse than the small waterfall she''d been to.


    She look down at the snake. The snake gave her ANOTHER dry look. It open its mouth as if sighing. Before turning itself into something that it already seen inside it''s owner mind.

 64 Learning apothecary

    Another world, underground. Mountains filled with lush greeneries. And the whole land seems never ending..


    "I think I just found my second home..." Iiana was awestruck and breathless as she was taking in the beautiful and mysterious underground land in front of her. she began to mull how she could turn the place as a secret base. Another safe haven for her family. The great part about this world is that, this kind of place doesn''t have land titles like back in the world.


    "Now, where is that will o wisp?" She put her hand right on her forehead and look around. Sadly, not a trace of it can be seen. Iiana sighs. She decided to walk around the place.


    "Might take me about two whole weeks to explore this place... I wonder why it''s full of vegetation here. There is no sunlight... but oh! There are cloud over there. That''s mean there''s enough water and heat around here..hmm interesting."


    Upon activating her appraisal skill, she was surprised to see a lot of high ranking herbs and fruits lying around undisturbed and put it all inside her spatial ring.


    "What a treasure!" Iiana laugh gleefully. Maybe it was time for her to learn new skills. She need to learn apothecary. The medicine in this world kind of lacking and sadly only noble or rich people can acquire the help from healer.


    She sat down and look down the snake.


    "Do you mind? Can''t you let go of my waist now?"


    The snake ignored her completely and simply choose to close its eyes. Still there, and not budging at all. It was uncomfortable, to say the least. It reminded her of the feeling wearing protective maternity belly band though in this case, it is rather warmer than your normal one.


    "Fine. Don''t blame me if you get some blown out debris on you" the snake seems hell bent ignoring her completely and that made her huffed in dissatisfaction.


    She open the menu box, where the inter-dimensional online shop located. And scrolled over the bookstores and found what she wanted. She purchased it easily with five blue spirit stones. It didn''t bothered her to spend much since the haul from this place was enough to make her a rich madame. While purchasing it, she saw something that made her stopped and look at it long before a wide devilish grin appear on her face.


    She was the type who read and understand the core of it and implement it. Once upon a time, she was a student too. Memorising things is much easier to answers all the black and white examination test, but when it come to practicality.. not so much. She soon learned that though it maybe easier to memorise things, it is way better to understand and assimilate the knowledge into a proper practice.


    Though right now, her head start to feel dizzy looking at a stream of words that she wasn''t familiar with. She almost want to throw the book and give up but stopped.


    "Hmmm..." she flipped through the contents of books slowly and began to feel the chill around her. She snapped her finger and few small fire orbs appear, warming her up. It was then the light from the fire made her notice something on the book''s paper. A hidden writing that cast another shadow behind the inky words.


    She rubs the paper and felt the different gloss on it. It escaped her notice earlier but this book was covered completely with wax. A puzzling book indeed and made her brain work twice than usual. She decided to test the stretch limit of her language & words blessing.


    What she need right now was, to take out all the words from the book and filter it in its own respective group: the inky words and the hidden words.


    She tried a lot of times, saying different command each time but to no avail. It was then she grew tired and angry that she slap the page on the book.


    "Can''t this words just, appear! I mean I want it to appear like a hologram-" it was then the whole book glow and then words by words flew out from the pages she touched and circle around her. She gasps as she saw that and the words zapped right in between of her eyebrows.


    "Holy sh*t!" She fell backward as she felt a biting pinch on her forehead. What''s more, it seems whatever knowledge that was hidden inside the book and all of it was currently sifting within her mind, blending in with her memories and present knowledge.


    "Amazing! This is really awesome! I didn''t know I can do that!" The whole book then disintegrate into nothingness and She knew then the trick behind reading the book. There are two ways of reading the books. Read it in normal way or literally take all the words into your head. Its like a house with two doors. One, is in front and one at the back. Though,gaining wisdom from the what she did is more beneficial than simply readingit.


    Iiana tapped her head and grinned. She began preparing all things by purchasing few stuffs from the online shop and start her ''apothecary cultivation'' in peace.


    ************


    She laid down on the moss carpet, breathing hard and sweating like a pig. She never knew making medicines was harder than running through a marathon. She manage to cultivate ten pills only, each only bear two pills per successful medicine refinement. It had a jade like colour that made her doubtful about her medicine skill making. Since from her former knowledge and experience, it should be brown or golden colour. It cannot be failed products, since if it fail, the ingredients from the cauldron would blow over your face. Just like how it had happened couple of time on her.


    The first time was hard. Just when she tried to cleanse the ingredient and combine them, the whole thing explode right on her face, farting a black smoke on her whole body. The only good thing that came out from it was that,the snake cough black sooth and decided to slithered fifteen inches away from her. Ha!


    The bad part about that was... yeah, she became human charcoal over and over again. She sigh.


    "How long was it? About five hours maybe?" She look at the snake for a confirmation. Again the snake ignore her. That starting to irritate her.


    "I don''t know what your problem is, but you choose me as your master. If you don''t like it, I guess you can find yourself a new master" She huffed, sat up and left the snake behind. It was cute when it was just an armband but not in that form.

 65 Hurry, hide!!!

    now,she''s really sensitive about stuff being worthy or not. Her last relationship made her felt unworthy long enough that it had ingrained in her mind for so long. She had made a vow this new life would be a new chance for her to be who she really is. Someone who are worthy enough to love herself and those around her. Those who deemed she isn''t that important, It is better to leave them behind and just march forward. She will do what she need to do. Not to impress anyone, simply just to live to the fullest. A life where at the end of it, she could reminisce and proudly say, ''I had lived well and I have no regret''.


    Iiana sighs. No matter how much she said her past didn''t bother her, the fact is she had a habit that would make her to always look back and make it as her point of reference. Unhealthy habit, by the way.


    After looking around and finding a good spot to lie down, she set up few of her special seeds around the area.


    Right when she was ready to close her eyes and rest, she felt something. The pressure had suddenly risen up, and the atmosphere seems buzzing with a powerful energy. She frowned.


    Slowly,she traced down the source of it and found nothing out of sort. She was standing in front of a wide field of red hydrangea that oddly look like a sea of blood, and it seems never ending. Looking around, she was so sure that buzzing was right where she stood.


    "Illusion spell?" She stomp her feet and assert some mana with the force, but whatever it is, its not something that can be easily broken with sheer force.


    "A puzzle then" she thought. Why a puzzle? A puzzle, even if you force it with a sheer power.. the whole pieces will still stay in shambles. The key to a puzzle is solving the whole picture. Find the main piece of the puzzle and connect the dots. Right now, the main piece was right where she stood. Something caught her eyes and she crouch low to see it. A tiny pebble that was out of the place. It would''ve blended well if it it wasn''t for the flashing silver symbol engraved on it. Look almost like Sanskrit but she''s sure it''s not. Since her blessing of languages and appraisal activated, she knew its an ancient words.


    "Red illusion?" She read, drily. Rubbing her temple, she began to doubt the level of intelligence of ancient times. Just by reading that, it was simple to know that something was hidden here with the colour of red. Can they be more obvious than this?


    She took the pebble and felt the string of mana that was connected to others. There were about eight of the pebbles, interconnecting, making a octagon shape around the field. Disrupting it was easy. She just had to clump it all together and throw it far away from the place and voila!


    If the genius who had painstakingly made this array had seen her, he would keel over and cough blood.


    A small undisturbed red pouch lying on the ground. Oddly new and definitely interest her. She picked up the pouch and was surprised that it was sometime of spatial storage, though a little bit smaller than your usual storage. She took out the thing hidden from the ring and almost fall on her butt with a yelp.


    A head of A red dragon! Or to be exact, its a mask of a dragon. Two sharp protruding horns grace with a beautiful silky white mane. A pair of menacingly reptilian eyes, and scales that felt like it was alive. The fangs was ivory white but sharp like those of what sabertooth might once owned. While she had met some people with weird taste like collecting spooky dolls and old junks, this definitely take the cake. The appraisal couldn''t measure nor provide her any information.


    ''The Mask of Filo dragia.


    Status: ?????


    Level:????


    Use: unknown


    Info: a mask.''


    She is not a fan to put her head inside something that might be air tight and hot. especially not a things with a suspiciously short description. Things that normally look good and simple, might be something more than anyone can handle.


    what else choice she got?


    ''To be stupid or not to be stupid''


    She wanted to know what can it do but it had to wait. Not until she knew more information about this mask. She remembered reading a Japanese legend about a haunted kagura mask and How it had cursed anyone who had wore it. that was enough to deter her curious paws to slip in the mask. Who knows? Maybe its a cursed mask. Not a risk she wish to take.


    She put it in her spatial ring and just in time, huge pressure dropped on her. She accidentally bit her tongue and though it was super painful, she knew that was the only thing that been keeping her from fainting because of the pressure.


    She lack of the knowledge of this world. Thus, she doesn''t know how to dealt with this. The only thing she could articulate right now that they are manipulating the gravity and the air somehow. If she was to push the air away, she would definitely die. If she was to fly, its no brainer would hurt much worse than it is now or worse.. she''ll be a like a splattered on the ground. As she felt the pressure increasing and she cough out some blood...


    Iiana laughs. "Would you look at that? Never thought I lived a day to experience this myself. And I did always wonder how does it feel.." she couldn''t even lift her arm, as the pressure act around all the area.


    In a split of a second, she made a decision to Spend some of her mana and made a new skill.


    "Let''s try this then"


    Anti-gravity (level 1)


    -a new skill unfamiliar to this place created according to the creator''s [Iiana] scientific knowledge. It repel or work the opposite of gravity


    Activated.


    ''You are experiencing an abnormal gravity pressure. Anti-gravity activated.''


    ''Your level is too low to overcome the gravity''


    ''Your hp is getting low''


    ''Due to continuous usage of the skill, anti-gravity level up to level 2.''


    Red notification with green notification keeps on popping out on top one another and she could feel herself losing consciousness.

 66 Enemy ahead

    "I know that, I''m not stupid enough for you to remind me that. Spread out and search for it"


    "Are you sure that''s a good idea?"


    "We are not sure whether they''ll come or not. Chances are, no one is guarding this land. Get what we come here for, send the signal and leave as fast as we can."


    "Alright."


    Four shadows vanished into thin air and went to their own direction, leaving a hidden woman lying on the ground half unconscious.


    Suddenly, a blue orbs flew around the lying and unconscious woman, and the grass around her grew taller and thicker, hiding the woman. It was as if the orb panicked, circling faster.. before zapping toward the direction of the snake.


    It found the snake in no time and saw it lazing around, taking a nap. The orb keep on bumping the snake and in return the snake swat the orb away with its tail. Two look at each other but the snake then yawn and curl back.


    "Tsk. And here I thought you promised to take care of whats mine" a voice of man made both of it look up on the big purple tree. There, a man chilling and lazing around, he was wrapped with long robe that glows, making his countenance even more attractive. The snake whole body suddenly shudder.


    "Do i need to remind you that Your liberty isn''t yours anymore the moment you made your choice that night?" the man was smiling yet it was cold and ominous. That one look had almost extinguish the feebly spirit it had inside of the snake. The snake suddenly frozen to its place and then slowly turn to black, inch by inch. It was as if it was burned by an invisible fire.


    The man glide down and step on the snake head. Each step he made, increases of pressure can be felt.


    "You have the guts to hurt her. I pardoned you last time and took your half of your spirit as a small punishment. Do not think I couldn''t find a replacement for you." A crack can be seen on the snake blacken skin that made the snake hissed in pain.


    "Do you heed your duty or not?" Fire, circled around the snake, threatening it to give a favourable decision.


    The snake close its eyes and put down its head near the fire. The man laughed and instantly the fire distinguished.


    "Do not think even for a second that you would be give reprieve for what you had done"


    "Another foolish decision you''ve made. even after Two millennium later, you still choose the coward way and just for that, I am willing to bestow you this ''gift'' to you"


    As soon as he said that, a bright light glows on the snake figure until it morphed into a humanoid figure.


    When the flash of light dissipate, a man with green robe was all on four with horrified look on his face.


    "No!!! no!!!"


    "Be thankful, since this judgement is softer than my original plan." The man look at the orb before vanishing into thin air. The pressured slowly dissipates, soon all become calm again.


    "How... this is ridiculous!!! I don''t want a body!!!! NO!!!!!" The newborn humanoid weapon slammed his hands on the ground, expecting it to split into two. Sadly, it didn''t help him venting out his feeling at all instead he found his strength seeping out from him.


    Cold... so cold... hurt, it hurts...


    He saw a gold thread connected to his body and followed it. he crawled as fast as he could before mustering his strength to pump his legs to stand and run. Though it look like a newborn fawn learning how to stand up for the first time, he didn''t dare to stop.


    That god had spoken. For eternity, he shall never die and need to serve his master. He knows that punishment while it sounded light and great, the torture that came from that would be a hell. A drop of her blood will be a thousand of his. No reprieve and only suffering...


    Faster and faster the man ran to his mistress, hidden under the overgrown plants and grass. The orbs circle around them and keep on bumping the humanoid weapon. He kneel in front of the woman and felt even more heartbroken than ever. He bit his lips with his fang and it easily punctured through the smooth texture of his lips. He doesn''t like this one bit. His feeling wasn''t his, it is the cursed of that god.


    "What should I do?"


    "Heal.heal.heal" a small child-like voice said.


    He then remembered that he could be the eye of Srikanzi, the prism that grant healing around the area of effect. The effects could be magnified if the holder channeled their manna reserve with the prism but since its him, so the effect isn''t that marvellous at all. But it is better than nothing.. he hold out his hand and a bright light came out and shine on his mistress. Though he was getting weaker by the second, but he knows that as long as his mistress was all healed up, his strength will come back again.


    It was hard to breath, and he sigh dryly thinking about that vengeful god''s way of doing things. That god made sure he was tied to his mistress so he knows what''s wrong with her (or whenever something happen to her) since he will experience what she will feel. And it helps a lot that he wont die from it and simply just suffer.


    About few minutes later, his mistress coughed couple of times and spat out a thick blood out. Only then he felt better and easier to breathe.


    Iiana open her eyes and something flash out from her fist. Roots with thorn that suddenly grow big and overlapped on each other point right close to his chest.


    "Who are you?"


    "Hebi"


    "As in snake?" Iiana eyes turn even colder and the threatening points of her weapon would make any grown man haunted by their last moments of life. This woman was strong enough, she could survive by her own without him.


    "I''m your snake. You weapon and somehow I am turned into this form."


    "Proved it" said iiana. Hebi sigh again and grab the orb and put the orb between them.


    "Ask it. It''ll be my witness. You left me because I wouldn''t talk without. By the way, its not that i choose not to talk to you, but because I couldn''t talk in that form."


    Iiana look at Hebi and then sat up. Rubbing her temple, she look around.


    "Where did that f**kers that was throwing pressure around here?"


    "Why?"


    "I want to see them."


    "Again why is that?" Iiana face darkened and she look at Hebi in anger.


    "So I remember that face and make sure to pay back what they did to me, thats why." She stood up and the orb circle around her.


    "What is it??" Asked Iiana, puzzled by the panicky orb.


    Guess iiana couldn''t hear the orbs voice.


    "It asked you to refrain yourself from getting near them. It asked you to run away from here"


    "Its not like I''m going to do anything."


    "Exactly, you wont and cant do anything. So Just go back for now. They can find you if you''re within their array."


    Iiana raised her eyebrow but didn''t say anything at all.

 67 Cruelty

    Two people was lying in a broken heap, towered by a man wearing a black robe with red belt on them.


    "Where is it? I know both of you were responsible to watch over this place. Its your land. So no one will believe it if you were to say you don''t know where is the treasure." Another kick and both broken bodies couldn''t fight back the force that hit their body over and over again. upon watching the bodies closely, Iiana could see the victims was an old man in his late eighty and a boy in his early teen years. One thing about her mistress that Hebi learned for these past few months was his mistress is one of those people who uphold their justice. He could almost feel the headache and pains coming his way in a really near not-so-future.


    "Before you act, remember what is your purpose. so you know how to properly handle the consequences of your action." A piece of advice from Hebi was enough to make Iiana stopped from her track. She almost jumped in without any plans. She thought of doing everything without planning and simply do it. But then, that would ruin the whole purpose of saving both of the man, wouldn''t it? They might or might not survive from that. She might as well just let them be killed now if she doesn''t have the will to really save them.


    Iiana closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    "Thanks for that."


    Then, she touched the ground and it simply just swallow both of the teenager and the old man in. Thorny roots shoot out from where the attacker stood and wrapped around the man. Though he managed to slipped away, but some of the seeds that was sprayed on him when the thorn shoot out managed to attached itself on him. And with a little of power to nudge the growth of the seed, it had completely intertwined him into tight twist, like a python wrapping its prey. The attacker fall on the ground like a heavy log.


    The man cursed and tried to wiggle free from the roots but it was to no avail. The thorns of the roots grow wickedly big and curved like a predator claws on the man.


    "That is one scary roots, mistress" said Hebi in awe. The man aura slowly dissipate as a familiar sickly sweet scent filled the atmosphere. Hebi grinned and licked his lips. The bold and arrogant human just now had become a prey and began to feel scared. Fear is indeed Hebi''s favourite scent of all and it seems his mistress was the best in making people fear her.


    "What are you being excited for?"


    "Oh.. its just.. the fear is. How should I explained? Hmm..Its my type of food"


    Iiana lift her eyebrows in surprise. She raised her hands and wave at the man.


    "Take it then. Be my guest" and just like that she had completely given up the man to Hebi and went over to the place where the old man and teen boy were buried inside.


    Hebi, oh Hebi long pent up desire to ''eat''.. he had thought that he get to eat just a little bit but his mistress gave him a free reign to take how much he liked. The prospect of staying with his mistress isn''t bad anymore as long as he get to eat.


    The man eyes can be seen from the cracked of the roots and its pupil dilated in fear as it saw Hebi eyes become the eyes of reptiles and a slight scaly texture appeared around his eyes. Hebi touched the man exposed skin and with a long sharp and pointy nail, he made a long swipe. The wound soon coloured with red and slowly seeped out. In the next instant, the whole blood of the man came out drying him out completely before crumbling into dust. The blood became a big fat tear drop shaped above Hebi before he open his mouth and eat the whole thing.


    Though that fascinate Iiana, but she couldn''t afford to waste any more time on that. With a wave of her hands, the ground soon open up and exposed two half dead bodies. Their breath getting shorter and shallow. She can see that breathing become quite an impossible task for them. Just by looking at their current condition and how they had crash on the ground, she could deduce that they might had broken some of their ribs and some of it had punctured through their lungs. Their breathing had an odd sound of gurgling and it was enough of indication to urge Iiana that they need to be treated fast.


    "Hebi, when I give you a signal,get ready to heal them."


    She took out two long small tubes that look like drinking straws. She put her head on their chest to check which lungs was affected and needed help to expand. She sat between them and silently look above, taking a deep breath before stabbing them on their chest. That surprised Hebi.


    "Why do you want to kill them, mistress? I thought you want to save them-"

 68 the Eccentric miss

    But according to Hebi, that 6-8weeks is impossible To happen In this world. Most of people would give up and let them die quietly. There weren''t any sure treatment method that could save them except the holy heal which only certain Royalty would be able to acquire services from the Holy saints. So when Hebi saw what Iiana did, it had completely open his eyes and thought about the new posibilities and probability that would open up for people to survive in this world. It would surely leap hundreds fold if she were to share this knowledge.


    "By the way, can we change your name? I know your name literally named Snake"


    "Hebi is what Shoa ancestors called me. But originally I was called Naga"


    That stopped Iiana with whatever she was doing. No. It cant be, can it? I mean..even the legend.. how much of lazy ass was the creator of this world that he would just copy paste some of it from earth??!


    "Just to confirm it.. Naga as in a dragon that couldn''t fly instead look like a snake? Big, no wings but a dragon nevertheless?"


    Iiana slap her forehead and sigh. That God Definitely lazy.


    "Got that. Your name will be Nagi."


    "I thank mistress for this name" said who was once called Hebi and now as Nagi.


    "And quit calling me mistress. I dont like it. How about just call me Iiana."


    "I am sorry, mistress but the least I can do is by adding Miss infront of your name, no less than that." Nagi showed his awkwardness and bow his head lower.


    Iiana eyebrows wrinkled and she just sighs then waved her hands feeling that she had lost this round. He was simply too uptight.


    Iiana look at the pair of unconscious men and sigh.


    "So much for a fun adventure.." guess, she had to nurse them for a couple of days and was stuck here..


    Wait! Thats a pessimistic way of thinking, Iiana scolded herself mentally. She pat both of her thighs and stood up with a big smile on her face.


    "Let''s do something about this place. I might as well start building my base here while waiting"


    Nagi look at his mistress in puzzlement. The orb just bouncing on the air left to right.


    *************


    After 12 hours later, A certain woman with a super messy hair and clothes, gasping for an air sat on her butt. She soon grin widely, look around her in satisfaction. Nagi look at the thing erected in front of him, made from roots, earth and metal...


    "What is this miss Iiana?" nagi look at it with his head to right, his arms were folded. It seems that his mistress is also an eccentric one.


    "No, not at all. It is not within my comprehension, so i couldn''t fathom what is that" said Nagi in apologetic tone.


    Iiana took few steps back and grab her own chin, doing a once over on her ''latest creation''.


    "It''s actually a watchtower."


    Nagi''s lips slightly quiver, it seems like he felt the sudden urge to laugh out loud but thought better of it. He know that it would definitely spell his doom. Who knows how will the crazy god would react seeing that his mistress are being laughed at by him? The criminal?


    It was the oddest one among all, he never knew such emotion before, since it is all so foreign to him. This was his first time becoming almost human.. come to think of it... what is he? He knew not.


    Nagi coughed couple of times. "Uhm.. correct me if I''m wrong miss Iiana, maybe my ears had deceived me but.. did you just say ''That'' is a watch tower?"


    Both of them look at the said creation. It was the same height with the trees around here. Aside from looking completely like a normal tree, what was supposed to be topped with leaves was changed with roots and thorns and what was supposed to be a branches, protruding metals sticking out from the log.. it was the oddest looking thing in this world.


    All the while, a certain god had being laughing his ass off, slapping the floor. Thinking that she had indeed had better ''taste'' and originality than him to create something.. something that could make people die from overdose laughter. it was a sight that would sore any eyes that gaze upon it. And what with that height??? As if that short log could become a watch tower. Watchtower is called one because of its advantageous height that could watch their enemies.


    "Yes, it is!" Iiana had her hands on her hips, daring Nagi to contradict her. Nagi wiped his cold sweat and force a smile.


    "But miss, you seems to forget the fundamental law of being a watchtower.. its their height and this is not a watch tower"


    Iiana harrumphed and stood in front of the tree before one of the roots moves and lift her high up. That surprised Nagi he was ready to shoot up there and hack the ugly piece of log and be done with it. But he stopped when he sense that his mistress didn''t show any discomfort. Instead she was sitting there lazily.


    "Try attacking me, Nagi"


    Nagi quickly bowed.


    "I wouldn''t dare, miss."


    "I order you to attack me" Nagi sighed and look above with an exasperated look. It was not his fault, he was just obeying his mistress wish.


    With a slash of his hand, he sent his lethal energy blade toward his miss. But it was quickly intercepted by the thorns. And what comes next almost made him lose his lower male part if he wasn''t quick enough to evade. The thorns slap him and he was thrown backward and, in less than 0.1 second, the protruding and sharp metal strike at him, just barely missing his balls. If he even have one, he hadn''t had the time to check at all. But if he do have one, there is no doubt that it''s already traumatised and shrivelled up to the point it couldn''t function anymore.


    He didn''t know whether it was by luck or because of his mistress grace that he was spared from the pain of being impaled by that scary and vicious looking weapon. Or was that my punishment for commenting what I shouldn''t be commenting, thought Nagi.


    From that day on, Nagi learned to keep his mouth shut and never to comment or doubt about his mistress capabilities. Not a word.


    "So? How was that for a watch tower?"


    "V-very... effective"


    "See? This one can carry up to ten person and control all of these roots, thorns and metal. Good defensive watch tower.


    ''More like a monster'' gulped Nagi.


    "Oh, and this metal.." she pat it and smile sweetly. "I put some extra curse, poison and lighting spirits in it.. so the moment it connect with someone, that person will experience ''jigoku''"(hell.) she look at her creation with adoration.


    He couldn''t find any strength to stand up, even after the metal withdrew. Just looking at the deep hole, he could feel like his non-existence life span flies away. He doubt even the god immortality could fight this off. Not to mention of her special attribute as Destroyer and Persecution. Nothing is more dangerous than the very being in front of him.


    That was why he was easily enticed to-


    Plop.


    His mistress stood in front of him.


    "Let''s get going. We have more work to do"

 69 The Gu family

    "Don''t worry, my mistress saved both of you from your aggressor" explained Nagi calmly.


    "W-who are you guys? You shouldn''t be here" said the old man.


    "I lost my way and found this place. Nagi here, well he is my.. butler. May I asked who you are?"


    The pair of them look at each other and the old man shielded the boy with his body, looking at us with distrust.


    "We are the Gu family, the guardian of this Hidden Flower Valley."


    "Hidden Flower valley? Does that means there''s a village here somewhere?"


    The old man become silent and his eyes flash with anger.


    "Was but not anymore. We are the only sole survivors" he spat with venomous tone.


    Iiana raised her eyebrow and fold her arms.


    "Look grandpa, I''m not the enemy here. I''m just trying to help."


    The old man step forward, bunching his fist and pumping it up.


    "That was what they always said! And look what it did to us. Those men!!!! They came and killed our whole family and let us watch them being raped, torn into pieces and fed to their familiars."


    That quelled Iiana annoyance toward the Old man and she began to feel sympathetic for them. Soon, anger washes over her and Nagi, being connected with his mistress, knew the chaotic wrath within her.


    All the while, the teenage boy hid behind his grandfather had this empty gaze in his eyes. Whatever he had witness had become a pivotal moment that change the way he view the world.


    A boy barely brush the the tips of his teen age, seeing almost all of his family wiped out mercilessly... one could only imagine the chaos that brewing within his mind and heart. Iiana hold out her hand over the grandpa''s shoulder. she knew well that empty eyes.. she''s been trapped inside the same room box for few years, the emptiness became colder the longer she stay in there until it froze her heart and breaking her will to live.


    Her palm hid the boy eyes.


    "Boy, cry if you must. But never lose your hope. Don''t give them satisfaction of seeing you broken like this. they had stole enough"


    The boy bite his lips and then open his mouth wide. while his arms hung weakly by his side. Nothing came out from his mouth, maybe because not a word or sound could describe the utter despair he felt inside. She withdrew when she sense the boy finally letting go the dam of emotion that had been knotting inside his chest. tears fall down his cheeks, while His grandpa hug his grandson with both of his trembling hands.


    She left them alone and walk past Nagi.


    "I know they almost kill me and you said there''s nothing I can do but.. it is inexcusable."


    She stopped and look over her shoulder.


    "Not anymore"


    "You dont know martial arts nor you know-"


    "Which is why i have a proposal.." her lips slowly curved upward. Nagi inner self suddenly felt the chill of the ever frost nestled within soul.


    ***************


    Nagi and Iiana were scurrying away. The orb looking at them, running here and there making sure everything was set up properly. Nagi''s mistress''s idea was absolutely crazy but it might be too crazy enough to works. To be honest, Nagi had a trouble to comprehend his mistress thoughts sometimes. If he had to categorise his mistress, she would be a wild card.


    "It is done" said Nagi. Iiana claps her hands and smile.


    "Lets begin the ''Purging The Fuckers plan''"


    Nagi scratch his head and sigh. He learned that his mistress can have a foul mouth too when she''s super pumped up.


    "How about the old man and boy?"


    "Ask them what they want to do" Nagi bowed and was gone in a flash.


    Iiana lips curved slightly and did something ''extra'' as a thank you gift for that painful aura earlier. She may not be all powerful and a total noobies for a martial arts but she knows how to get nasty and payback hundredfold.


    She is after all, a petty woman by nature before all of that dark past that she went through.


    *************


    Four shadows met up and look at each other quietly. they knew something was wrong the moment they couldnt feel one of their comrade''s life force.


    Not a word came out from their lips but each of them understood, they need to find it fast. This time they went two by two, moving with extra caution.


    While flying around they saw a beautiful fair man, look out of the place looking around the place with a dumb look on his face.. not taking any chances, they release an opprsive aura and the man soon drop on the ground with blood splattered out from his mouth.


    "Weakling" said one of them with a grin. They drop down on the ground and walk lazily toward the man. One of them, stopped the other one and crouch low. He lifted the fair man chin and smiled excitedly.


    "What a god sent! I like this man. I want to take him home"


    "What? Those bastards isnt enough and youre collecting another one?" The man shivered.


    "They break easily.. five of them died last week. I need more"


    "You''re sick"


    "Like you are not. I know you''re preference. Fucking a dead woman bodies. If anyone sick in their head, its you. At least i''ll be fucking a live virile man, unlike you"


    The other one laugh and lick his lips in such lewd and disgusting way.


    "Oh.. you just havent tried it yet.. I''m sure you''ll get hooked."


    The other man made an ugly face and ignored his partner. His hand slowly slid to the half-unconscious man''s butt and squeezed it.


    "Hmmm.. the best ever. I really want to fuck him right now"


    "Hey! Keep your boner away, eyes on the mission."


    The man sighs.


    "Hey, handsome. Do you happen to know where is the red treasure?" His eyes suddenly Glow and the wounded guy look at him in dazed.


    "I do not not"


    "Ahhh even his voice is sexy" the man shivered in excitement.


    "But who is this man? He doesnt have the guardian marks. To be walking around in this place-"


    Oh the sicko bastard didn''t even get to finish his words. His torso was punched with a big gapping hole. The wounded man''s hand had turned into a spear that went through the man. The gropper instantly jump away and release his aura but the wounded man laughed and slowly stood up like his body didn''t weight a ton.


    He stood up and brush the lapel of his robe before wiping the blood at the corner of his mouth. He look behind his back and rub his butt.


    "You know,I don''t like people touching me."


    "You!!!!"

 70 Fight for your heart, boy!

    The sick bastard was surprised for a moment before he leaped to the side, laughing out loud. the boy''s inertia had brought him skidding to halt right past where he had originally intended to stab the man.


    "This is great! Looks like I had found one of the rats that managed to get away earlier. I can bring two of you with me" he hold his forehead in disbelief while grinning like a maniac. Nagi look at the man with disgust, totally not getting where the man had put his brain. No, scratch that. He must had put it all in his crotch since he couldn''t even analysed his enemy properly. Or did he forget how majestic he had fight over his oppressive aura earlier? Now, that''s the second time this man had degraded his value as a Naga''s spirit weapon.


    The boy spat,


    "You monster!!!! I will kill you today, even if I have to exchange my life to make sure you stay dead!" Yelled the boy. He swung his sword again and Nagi sighed. His form though good, isn''t gonna cut it, literally. That technique was full of opening and the man was clearly toying with the boy.


    "Ahhh I like that innocence. Makes me want to break you in fast and hard.hahahahahah" he did few side steps, the sword was far from touching him at all.


    "I still remember the day, I tasted your brothers, and father... their face, oh... can''t you see how they enjoyed getting ravaged by me!" The man laugh, and his eyes was getting crazier as he talks.


    "And I''m sure.." he jump, spun and landed behind the boy. "You will enjoy it too, boy" the boy instinctively elbowed the man, but it was blocked easily by him. Nagi saw the palpable dangerous intent coming out from the maniac, and briskly swift in and took the boy away from that man.


    "Ahh yes. You''re Getting jealous because You dont have my attention. Don''t worry, I won''t leave your ass lonely for too long." He lick his lips and in a blink of an eye, he was behind Nagi who was still holding on to the boy and had his hand wrapped around Nagi''s neck. the pervert laughed and lift Nagi with ease. Nagi had a hard time to breath. Though he know for a fact that he wouldn''t die from it, but it still hurt and torturous like son of a bitch. Nagi let go of the boy and the boy swung his sword in arc, aiming for the man torso. His eyes look down and he was grinning. He easily stopped the sword.


    "One thing you have to learn boy... is that a mere sword cannot hurt someone like me.."


    He flicked the boy forehead and he was thrown two meter away.


    The boy was caught by an old man, his grandpa and they quickly disappeared. But it seems the sick bastard hasn''t notice them or maybe he didn''t care enough about that. Since the moment he got his hand on his neck, that guy had been giving off weird and slimy vibes that make him shudder. That man suddenly caught his lips and invaded his mouth with his tongue. He suddenly felt nausea rising up and he had the urge to kick the man''s lower part. He kick and spun to before landing a feet on that harasser face. He drop hard on the ground.


    The man laughed and stood back looking at Nagi with a glint in his eyes.


    What surprised Nagi was the murderous gaze behind the sick bastard, who suddenly appeared. That said person grab a fistful of hair and brought it back, making the guy lose his footing and thrown back down. She punch right on his face, and crack could be heard.


    "Though I do sometimes find BL quite, enjoyable to watch... but really, I can''t stand one sidedly forcing the other person just for the sake of making themselves feel good. Its a no go principle. For me, at least" she launch another punch on the man face.


    "I know a way how to make someone like you regret for all your wrong doing.. sick him, boy!" Nagi look up and saw the boy was already seated on the weird looking tree that his mistress made.


    "I will let you taste your own medicine, you sick killer!!!" Screamed the boy. And five roots came and stab each of his limbs while the last root suddenly grew pointy thorn on it. Sharp and pointy, that soon lost under the man lower part.


    Is he the only one who are sane enough to think how sick it is to witness such a gory and messed up view that he was seeing right now? The enemy screamed out loud in pain as the roots punch through his lower part few times before making through his mouth, impaling the man to death.


    "This is not healthy for the boy,mistress"


    Said Nagi. Iiana look at Nagi with a smile that doesn''t reach her eyes.


    "I know. But the death of his family will haunt him forever and will break him even more if there''s nothing balancing the chaos inside his heart.."


    The boy left his position and kneel on the ground. screaming and crying his heart out.


    Seeing that, Nagi couldn''t understand his mistress thoughts, even when he was connected to his mistress. so he wouldn''t know what his mistress meant by that. The moment the whole place trembled and another more oppressive aura came, he soon realised that there were more of them.

 71 The wrath of Black Priestshood

    "You dare to kill the disciples of Black Priesthood!!!!" And dare I say, that we were truly fucked. This oppressive force was ten fold than the one released earlier by those two sick bastards. I was too preoccupied by my emotion and a trip to memory lane that I didn''t put it in account that they were more of them. True, I had some traps lying around the place but I doubt our enemy would just walk on it and caught in it.


    The man in shrouded by black robe drop on the ground with a thud, and raised his hand, blasting Nagi away first. He cough blood and it splattered messily on the ground. Oddly, he kept on looking at me with a worried look. He crawl to my direction and stay in front of me, trying to shield me. That just didn''t sit well with me, not because of my ego but simply because it feels wrong to be protected by someone who had gotten hurt..


    The enemy in black robe glance at the side and saw the old man and his face turn thunderous.


    "You!!!!! So you were here all along. Where is the red-" then he stopped and then snapped his head back to my direction. He raised his finger and point at my direction.


    "You have what I want. Give it to me"


    I was dumbfounded.


    What?? I don''t remember stealing anything from them. All I have with me were my possession and mine alone.


    The old man eyes widened, and he quickly went to me,another one trying to block my view of the man.


    "Go back to your place! The treasure is not yours"


    The man laughed without a mirth. It was cold and empty, someone who was capable of killing without mercy. I was tongue tied, maybe because the oppressive force earlier still had numb my nerves or maybe it simply because I was scared enough.


    "That treasure is not for a weakling guardian to keep nor a weakling keeper to take."


    "And its not for someone like you to even look!" the moment the old man speak, in a blink of an eyes he swell and explode right in front of me.


    I was looking at the pile of red mess on the ground and lift my eyes toward the black priesthood. He had his fist up, and it took me a minute to process what just happened. The boy scream and rammed right to the black priesthood, like a raging bull. With a flick of his wrist, the boy was thrown upward and he landed right on one of the tree branch, in a weird angle.


    "I grow tired of this. Give it to me"


    Nagi stood and before he even got to land a strike on the man, he too, was thrown like a useless piece of rag to the sideway.


    He step in front of me and grab my neck. Raising me up, and cutting of my breath.. it was then all the blood rushed into my brain and everything turn to red.


    ***********


    Nagi POV


    "One" that single word coming out from his mistress mouth sounded like those of fairies. Twinkling with mirth and dangerous warning.


    And the man elbow broke upward,.


    "Two" and next... the view was gory to be explained words by words and it was then he witness the power of his mistress that he had feared long time ago.


    Remembering the time where he let that woman sweet talk to him.. no, no matter what he had long since rooted a single thought the moment he heard a newborn will be welcomed in the heaven. A dangerous being that shouldn''t ever exist.. so he listened to the request of that woman and brought the being to another place and while sealing her power. A being attracted to mayhem and chaos. Where all hell break loose, and she will stand tall ontop of it. It shouldn''t stay in heaven or it will become the second hell of this world.


    This was the situation that he had feared happened. Though... of all the time, why now? He thought her power was still sealed away by that woman..


    Her eyes slightly averted to him, another shivered went down, and for a second there, he thought that she remembered him. He swear all his internal organ wrinkled when her gaze landed on him. That one for sure, can make dying million times better than surviving few seconds of her torture.. whatever torture she can dish out, it will be magnified thousand folds.


    She point at him, and slowly beacon him. Cold sweat broke from his skin and with heavy heart, he moved forward, bowing.


    "Eat" a single order that made him happy to oblige. The pressure earlier had wreck some injury within and eating does make him happy. He ''ate'' taking everything till she ordered to stop. The man was on verge on dying, his face had grown sunken, mouth open wide,and his whole body trembling.. for a moment there, he could feel the incredulity he felt.. hundred of years training and honning his skills and martial arts, was swiped away in a blink of an eye.


    As he stopped, the once thin like branch man become full again and his mistress ordered him to eat him again.


    He had no pity left for the man, since he had since how many he had killed to gain what he had today. From the blood, it sings a different tunes each and everytime. His blood particularly sang about the blood of cruel man that had sacrifice innocent people without a second thought.


    His mistress left to see the old man and touch his neck. She sigh and shock her head before walking toward the tree, where the boy hung like somebody laundry on a line.


    The body of the young teenage boy suddenly levitate and went infront of her. Even he could see the weak breathing from the movement of his chest. His mistress touch the young boy''s body before it glows slightly. He could feel warmth radiated to their surrounding, reaching where he was standing. From the look of it, the boy had cheat death once more. The door to the after-life had closed and his breathing had stabilized.


    Unlike him.


    He had grown tired to keep on ''eating'' but dared not to stop. He was already full, to be honest but had to keep on ''eating''. The enemy had this haunted look in his eyes, painfully wishing for the cycle to end.


    Then he heard his mistress laughed. It sounded like a chimming bell.


    "You can stop now"

 72 Its not over

    But he felt something coming their way. A more familiar presence. That was when his mistress hair turn back to blue and the glow in her eyes faded. She fainted and dropped on the ground like a heavy log.


    Two figures appeared, and they were taking in the whole situation. Among all of those who were present, Nagi was the only one who was conscious and wide awake. Nagi smile bitterly and thought, he had to clean up the mess by himself.


    "You, what happened here and who are you?" Asked the man with silver hair. the man beside him was sporting a frown, but did nothing other than that.


    "I am Nagi, I am the spirit weapon of Mistress Iiana. That boy is one of the guardian of this place. This one, is the head of the enemy who had infiltrate this place" explained Nagi calmly. He was relief that they weren''t the type to ''act first then ask later''. it was then the silver hair man stop scanning his surrounding and look at me straight.


    "Iiana, as in.. my wife?"


    Nagi nodded and point to the direction his mistress had fallen. It was slightly hidden away from them because of the tree blocking her from their peripheral vision, the very tree where the boy was thrown to earlier.


    As fast as lightning, the silver man ran toward his mistress direction and kneel beside her. He took her in his arm and check his injuries.


    "Why is she unconscious?" His tone become hard and cold, and Nagi, once again was overwhelmed by a sense of fear. He know who this man was, Yakesh Korr. Or as his mistress called Kuro. Though this man may act meek in front of his mistress, he is without doubt one of the most powerful man in this world. Other than Bard and priest, no one dare to utter his name.


    The hero that was blessed by seven gods. And almost on par with a god Himself.


    "She used most of her mana and fainted." Though she indeed had almost run out from it,Nagi doubt it, since it look like it was most probably that the goddess mode trying to escape from Kuro''s notice. As they were speaking her body naturally absorbing and refilling her mana pool non stop, with ease. Anyone would be jealous of that kind of ability. Most of people would need some kind of ancient herbs and rare tools to help them to recover their mana fast.


    But nagi had overlooked one thing. The faint bruise on his misstress neck. It escaped his notice since the pain that he felt was not that painful and easily negligable. Incidently, that very spot was had become a hot spot for this man''s attention and his notice.


    ''The sun forcefully close her eyes


    let the darkness creep and catches


    someone shall be


    paying full the wrath they incite


    Dawn will never come


    Till the wrath come to pass and gone''


    But nevertheless, he had to make sure that Yakesh Korr doesnt kill this man. He made sure to properly align his words to avoid him killing this man before hearing the whole thing first, before casting his judgement.


    "Misstress Iiana had tortured the man for thirty cycle.. and deliberately let him live.. I dont know for what but.." he trailed of, letting Kuro stew it up for a moment and thought about it. He hold his hand into a tight fist and his jaw worked, with a tensed pull.


    "Fine. Apprehend the man for now" just as he finished the order, one of the man appeared from Yakesh Korr''s shadow and went to grab the enemy before vanishing back into the shadow, both of them. Nagi was amazed by it. Last time he had seen that was when the King of Hell used it. As far as he knows, only two of them could use the shadow skills. Simply told, the King of Hell was one of those gods that had blessed Yakesh Korr.


    He lifted mistress Iiana and hold her tenderly, all the while, the other guy with a long black hair stared at the man and the unconscious woman closely.


    "Wait. Hey, i know that woman! That''s the crazy woman!!!!"


    Kuro eyes flashed and look at his friend with a sharp eyes.


    "Not.Now."


    That made the guy backed away few steps and broke in cold sweat. He shut his mouth and sulk away behind Kuro.


    *************


    Kuro POV


    Why did his wife come here alone?? Where was the shadow that he had left with her? They should know better to obey every order that come out from his mouth. Or had I been lax enough that they think I had become soft with them and everything else??


    Each of that questions float inside his mind, brewing with a mixed of anger that made his blood boil hotter.


    He remember the way to the hidden village and brought his wife there. The sight that greet him there made him angry even more.


    He didn''t say anything and simply wave his hand to clean the blood, bones and meat lying around the village. He could connect the dots and know that this village would one day will meet their doom, if the one of the powerhouse outside of the continent caught a word about the treasure hidden in this place. If it was within his capability, he would find it himself and keep it away from any prying eyes. That will be safer for everyone. Yet... for two hundred years.. none could unlock the array protecting the treasure. One can feel it but never get to see it, no matter what.


    He look behind and saw the man who claimed to be his wife''s spiritual weapon. Is there such thing a humanoid weapon exist in this world? I doubt it but then again, where his wife concern- nothing seems impossible. The humanoid weapon was carrying another body, a boy around fifteen to seventeen maybe, aside from the blood on his clothes and holes on it, he was fine.


    While his wife... just as the man said, his wife had emptied her mana reservoir but recovering abnormally fast.


    It was after he put his wife down on a clean bed that he noticed it, then sighed.

 73 Oh no, I鈥檓 in trouble

    I don''t know why.. but I had a feeling that I want to sleep longer, preferable for a few months. My eyelids felt slightly heavy and I can smell a familiar fragrance that made my heart beat fast.


    No wonder. My brain registered it first before I could process it. He''s here. Kuro is here. So, I turn sideway, hiding my face away all the while pretending to keep on sleeping. Crossing my finger on my chest, hoping that he''ll leave me alone and won''t get angry at me for breaking the ''You''re grounded'' golden rule: not to go out.


    I know, I know. Trust me to break the very core of the rule and still had the cheek to wish for the impossible. But hey, it doesn''t hurt to hope.


    "Ouch!" Or so I hope. It does hurt to hope. Hurt like a certain needle punctured on your butt cheek.


    "Why did you do that??!" I sat up and glare at Kuro. Kuro who had a book on his hand, snap it shut deliberately slow.


    "Oh, my wife had awoken. For a second there, I thought you were going to sleep in longer" his facial expression was exactly the same expression on my mom when she caught me climbing up the tree and jumping from tree to tree like a monkey, after setting some traps to prank the others. The ''you''re caught red-handed and so in Bigggggggg trouble'' expression. He laced his fingers ontop of his abdomen, which I know had packs that packed women lust in a big boxes and can easily distract people-


    "My eyes up here, my darling" and that snapped my head back to his face. That prompt me to speak out first. Always attack first, in a losing battle to gain any semblance of advantage. Even if it''ll only 0.0001 percent chances, never let the opportunity slip by.


    "I don''t like being inside one place for too long and I don''t appreciate being grounded inside a room like I''m some kind of prisoner. But still, I still did what you asked me to. That was Until I saw a blue orb floating around and followed it. I mean, come on... I was curious and wanted to know where it goes, plus who knows when will I see it again. I didn''t know that by following it, it would end up like this" the more I talk, the more it sounded so ridiculously lame and annoying even to my ears. I bite my lips and puffed my cheeks. Trying to stop myself from saying anything, before I regret it more. All the while Kuro eyes never left me. I exhaled slowly.


    "I am sorry.." i said with a heavy heart. that finally left my lips.


    "Oh, weren''t you trying to start a fight with me? Like you and me shouting, screaming at each other throat because I am really, really ready for that."


    "And then what? You''ll divorce me? No need. Just give me the paper, I''ll sign it. No need for you to overexert yourself"


    Something flashed outside.


    CRACK!


    "How am I going to straighten that attitude of yours? Should I hurt your feeling first, so it goes inside your pretty little head? Because right now, I can see why your ex put his hand you. You have a sharp little tongue that dig into any male''s heart and feeling. Might as well just punch them right to their face or kick their balls"


    Ouch. That really stabbed my heart. I can feel tiny little pricks stabbing inside my heart but I know I was to blame for running off my mouth. I started this and I had to take it.


    "Let me get this straight. I asked you to stay inside the inn. But you left because you''re curious about some flying lights that may or may not be dangerous to your life. You even leave that boy you saved and planned to take as your adopted son alone, for who knows how long, lost, alone and without any defence while you go off your merry way for an adventure."


    I open my mouth to reply him but his eyes sharpened as a warning not to cut him off. I meekly shut my mouth and let him continued.


    "Then you almost died few times because of your reckless adventure and made me worry sick, probably one of your way to make those close of you to die early. Had you forgotten about your mission and your children waiting and missing you at my parents place?"


    "This world is not like your former world, Iiana. It is not safe and full with unexpectedness that might cost your life. I won''t use our marriage to make you promise not to be reckless, since it was so easy for you to throw it away, but at least think of your children." He stood up and look at me for few minutes before leaving me there with those heavy words. The door was left open, and soon another familiar face came with an annoyed face, looking at me with disgust.


    "I don''t know where you come from, but here in our place, we cherish a relationship once it is tied. We swore to our gods, our ancestors, to ourselves and also nature that no matter what we will never abandoned each other. Be its a marriage with or without love. For you to say, divorce like drinking a tea, its a blasphemy. You are definitely not worthy for Kuro. Not for anyone" he scoffed and walk away toward the direction where Kuro went.


    There goes the wall that I had build for so long. It crumbled away and I cried silently. There was nothing else for me to say for myself, as there were nothing to defend against at. It was all true and while I was a victim to my past, no scratch that. I had played a victim for so long and its rotting the real me. I told myself I was getting stronger but the fact is staring right at my face. I was afraid of it so much that I become one. Afraid of not being worthy and finally I had proven everyone and myself that I was exactly that.


    "What you believe is what you''ll be. What you''re afraid of, will keep on chasing you until you learn to conquer it" I heard it once, a long time ago.


    What was I thinking? I thought I had promised myself I would treat the future man that will love and care me. Yet I had hurt him, made him angry and tried to run away from these feeling. Just when I realised that I was falling for him, I unconsciously did everything that would test his patience while maybe hoping that he will prove to me that all man are the same. They will leave me..


    Which man wouldn''t leave a woman like me if this is how I act? Even I wouldn''t stick for too long and will be out of the dodge in no time to find some new and fresh love.. so, what that say about my personality? Childish. And definitely need to control what came out from my mouth.


    The fact that I never slept with him made me seems prudish and definitely someone who just play around, unwilling to make a commitment.

 74 Plan to assuage his hear

    Kuro was at lost. Iiana had become someone irreplaceable inside his heart and he without doubt knows that he had fallen for this woman. He knows what he want but that woman... she doesn''t get it. Or more precisely, she doesn''t know what she wants.


    He do not blame her for that, and he could write it off as the effect of being traumatic in her past life but... it doesn''t make it any less hurtful.


    Divorce??!! She want a divorce!! She said it easily, like he worth nothing in her eyes. He knows that she had a feeling for him, but she won''t admit it. Instead she did a lot of things that drives him crazy, as if she''s testing his limit. Its not helping that his friend keep on pestering him to go to the brothel and forget about his wife.


    "Just give what she wants. She''s crazy I told you. Only crazy woman would want to let you go"


    "You are not helping at all"


    "How about this? Lets go to the brothel. Maybe something strike you fancy?" Arya wiggled his eyes. This was the thousandth times he bugged him.


    "How many times do I need to tell you?"


    "You know I''m quite stubborn myself" smirked him. As if he doesn''t know. Arya eyes slightly widen after his eyes glance something behind Kuro. Kuro can smell a familiar fragrance, the scent of lavender and grass, the scent of his wife.


    He wasn''t ready for another fight. Kuro had avoided his wife for three days now and that still not enough for him to think this out and make it right again. He grab Arya''s hand.


    "Which brothel? Let''s go"


    That caught Arya off guard and he quickly regain his composure.


    "Okay" he said happily. They both fly out from the empty hidden village and went to the outer town, far away from the mysterious place.


    *************


    Iiana hold her chest and bunch her shirt. She won''t give up just yet. Let him run, she can chase him until he''s run out of hiding place. She had been trying for few days now to talk to him but each time, he ended up disappearing or busy with something.


    She took the orphan boy with her. They had made a funeral for his whole family and then the others two days ago. In a blink of an eyes, the village had a big newly made thombstone erected in loving memories for them. The boy had been quiet and just followed Iiana.


    "You will let your husband to brothel?" Asked the boy finally.


    "Do you even know a brothel?" Iiana throw a question back at him to make him stop poking the sore spot.


    "Of course! Its A place where woman and men pleasure each other."


    She looked away. How did a boy that lived in this cut off place know such things?


    "Then, both of you seek pleasure else where instead of each other?" Iiana waved her hands away.


    "I will not answer that." She lifted the hem of her skirt and move gracefully to enter the house she currently reside. Aside from the boy, only Nagi was present. Though he kept on disappearing and reappearing back randomly. Iiana wondered where he went.


    "Then, won''t you pleasure yourself with my body?"


    That caught Iiana in surprised and she turned around fast.


    "What made you think that I would take you in my bed?"


    The boy just shrugs.


    "That is our way since I could remember. Coupulation means nothing to us and just a mean to add to our population. Since I had no one now, I serve you. And if by any chance you need me, I will serve you well." The boy had this dead eyes, that his words felt empty and lifeless. That explained why he know about brothel.


    Iiana knocked the boy head a little bit hard. The boy was surprised and he rubs his head while looking at her.


    "I''m not a craddle robber nor I have any desire to be bedded by a little boy. I will take you regardless but as my people. Not some sex doll, mind you. Could you get your head straight? What had passed already passed. Live your life and start new"


    He digest it silently while still rubbihg his head


    "Its not that little. They always said I had the best technique and bigger than most they had tried.." mumbled the boy. Iiana really want to smack the boy head again but instead choose to ignore it.


    "Oh I''m sure you do but sorry. I doubt that."


    "Then, should we exchange techniques?" The boy let down the lapel of his clothes to show his shoulder and half of his torso. Iiana look at the boy coldly and step in front of the boy.


    "How old are you again, boy?"


    "18years old. I reach 18 a week ago."


    Iiana grabbed the boy shirt and lean forward.


    "I can ruin a man easily and get them addicted to sex. How, pray tell, a boy like you could hope to survive that? I had declined your offer yet you are testing my patience. Should I just ruin you now and be done with it? Because I know a lot of way, without letting you lie on my bed or touching me, and make you break."


    The boy laugh bitterly.


    "Nothing can break what had already broken, young mistress"


    Iiana slowly raised the boy''s shirt and put it back in one piece.


    "Wrong. Broken things crack easily. Thank you, but no thanks. I am my husband''s as much as he is mine."


    "Then at least let me do something to help you."


    "Then call nagi. Let us drink"


    ***********


    An hour was the maximum limit he stay in that place. Nothing strike him fancy nor he had any desire to do anything. His thought would wander back to his wife. All these women flocked around them, touching them with their lustful eyes.. it made him sigh and want to go back.


    "Come now, Kuro. Lets enjoy this!"


    "Not in a mood. I''m going back" Kuro threw few gold stones on the table and stood up. All the grabby and persistent hands keep on latching on him.


    He glared at them and activated his energy to ward them off.


    "I will go and see my wife"


    "It has just been an hour" said Arya in a disappointed tone.


    "You can stay. I''ll go"


    Kuro walk away and Arya sighed. He also follow suit his friend and went back to the hidden valley through the cave.


    Just before they open the door, they were stopped on track.


    "Hmmm.. my god.. that feels so good.."


    "I''m glad you like it, mistress"


    "Ahhhh.. right there.."


    "Do you-"


    Kuro forcefully open the door to intrude their happy time.


    The sight that greeted them was surprisingly shocking to say the least. A lady so drunk that she was half conscious, a grown man who was knocked over with a jar of alcohol and a teenage boy who are massaging the said lady''s leg. She was seated drunkenly with her leg stretch in front of her,her face was flush with red. Moaning with pleasure of getting her feet massage.


    A moan that sounded so adulterous and would make any healthy man want to jump and ravage that woman. They were too drunk to care about anything else and didnt notice two addition presences had joined the living room.


    "Do you want me to massage your shoulder, miss?"asked the boy. Iiana did not say yes nor said no. The boy took it as an okay and move behind the chair that the miss sat. But kuro was fast enough to intercept him and grab his hand with a warning pressure on his wrist. Kuro massage her instead. The boy was surprise but obediently went back to massaging her foot.


    "Mmmmm.. that''s hit the spot. Yes, yes right there" kuro fingers slide to her neck, and she tilted her head side way.

 75 Her heart II

    Iiana was in heaven. Feeling as if she was above the cloud, where she felt like her body and head light as a feather...add to skillful shoulder massage. She can almost forget her jealously. Jealousy caused by knowing her husband flaunt in front of her and was currently out there having fun with another woman because of her own shortcoming.


    "I wonder if my husband let those women at the brothel touch him.." Iiana said suddenly. She felt the hand that massage her shoulders stop for a moment before continuing it again.


    "What if he did?"said the boy. "What will you do?"


    "I might burn the whole brothel and those People in it"


    "I thought you didn''t care?"


    Iiana laughed bitterly.


    "He''s my husband. Of course I care if he will cheat on me or not." Iiana sighed.


    " I love him but I''m scared to let him know"


    "Why?"


    She lift her index finger, drunkenly.


    "He will have the power over me.. what if he hurt me.. what if he cheated on me like he''s doing now..."


    The boy scratch his head, puzzled.


    "Is there any different to how you feel right now with how you feel when you already tell him?" Completely unable to relate to Iiana train of thoughts.


    "See that''s the difference between women and men mind. Of course there''s a different! If I tell him, I know he did that despite knowing my feeling. If I don''t tell him my own feeling, I could still coax myself to think that he didn''t know how I feel. If he know maybe, he wont do it"


    Another scratch.. the boy asked Iiana with even more puzzled look.


    "Then isn''t it easier for you to just tell him then, and maybe he won''t do that? Out of respect of your own feeling?"She narrowed her eyes looking at the boy, thinking something is a miss but her brain was too muzzled up for it to process it.


    "Thats the thing!!! I am scared."


    The boy shook his head and finally give up trying to relate to Woman''s logic. He''d been trying to since he was a little and just like what his former predecessors had said, no man can understand woman''s head.


    "Wait... if you''re there.. who is-" she bent her head backward to look at the said person that had been giving her a shoulder massage and saw a fuzzy, yet familiar looking eyes staring back at her.


    "K-Kuro?" She sputtered.


    "Yes, my dearest wife" the man smile was rather sweet though who the heck knows whats beneath that facial expression he wore like a mask.


    Iiana felt her bile rising, as she felt her whole body grew cold. He heard it all.


    "Oh god. I''m gonna be sick" she stood up and ran outside to puke out that stupid alcohol out of her.


    **************


    But right now, his little junior is swelling hard and he know it''ll be painful to take another step if he won''t get the promised night. He couldn''t run toward Iiana and just gave his friend an exasperated look and signal him to look after his wife.


    Arya grimace and turn around to find the little trouble maker. He saw the woman was currently squatting and was puking her guts out. He used his power and let his ice melt. The melted ice that turn to water, flow down like a small pipe in-front of Iiana and she quickly used it to wash her mouth.


    Her hand stopped for a while, despite in her current intoxicated self, she remembered Arya and her wasn''t in a good term. He might had infused the water with some kind of poison to get back at her.


    "Is it safe to drink this?" Asked her.


    "I''m not wicked enough to put a laxative inside it unlike someone,if that is what you mean" that barbed words made Iiana winced and cupped her trembling hands. She took the water and drink it.


    ''To hell with it'' thought Iiana.


    Arya raised his eyebrow.


    "Why are you shaking? Is the water too cold?l


    "No." Iiana stopped and then took another gulp.


    She stood up and put her hand on the nearest wall to help her balance herself out. She was scared.. her body won''t stop shaking and her blood had ran cold that every bit cell inside of her felt bitten by the frost.


    "You.. did you hear what I said?"


    "Every last bit of it"


    She covered her face with her palm. He swear he heard her mumbled some swearing words that would make grown men blushed. What a dirty mouth she has, thought Arya. But oddly, it didn''t put him off instead...it work totally the opposite of it.


    Looking at his best friend''s wife, he can see why he was drawn to this trouble maker woman. She was the epitome of a vixen that would sway men heart, her thick eyelashes fluttered beautifully, even though she was currently looking really pale. She was not your boring, clingy woman, nor she is over domineering one. He know this woman was a wild one on bed for sure.


    "Then... kuro heard it too" he blinked.


    "So? Whats the big deal?"


    Her eyes raised and glare at him, making him feel somewhat excited to be the main focus of that pair of beautiful eyes look only at him.


    Something must be wrong with him.


    "The big deal is.. he know!!!! He know I love him!" That made Arya want to bashed his head on the wall.


    "As I said, what''s the big deal? Anyone knows that just by looking at you. You think think Kuro doesn''t know that?"


    Her face pale another shade of white, making him want to smack his mouth this time.


    She rubs her face and look away.


    "Should I run now and leave.. should I just-"


    "Wowwww heyyyy. How did it end up with that kind of idea? Are you a coward?"


    She lifted her eyes and her eyes had pooled with tears. It was hollow and full of fear. Its the kind of look that prisoners held before their execution, seeing the death gate open in front of their eyes.


    "He can''t know.. he can''t. Because I will be really greedy. I''ll give him everything, and he knows that I will love him with all of my heart.. and then.. then he will use me. He will hate me, hurt me.. leave me.." she trembled and hug herself. Unconsciously, Arya stepped forward and cupped her jaw, bringing her face close to his.


    "Kuro will never do that"


    "But I am cursed. I dont know.. its like I ruined any guy I dated or love..."

 76 She is interesting

    "What are you doing? Where are we going?"


    "Let''s talk with Kuro, privately. The only way to stop whatever insecurities you have, is to talk about it"


    "What? NO!!" Iiana hit his shoulder but was blocked by some kind of ice shield. She gritted her teeth, feeling the biting cold and pain that met her skin afterward.


    "Trust me"


    "Why would I trust a man that only use his dick to think? Why do you even act like a sex addict nymphs?"


    Arya chuckled, finally seeing her cute side. She was trying was definitely scared, if her trembling body was any indication, and yet she''s trying to push out her bravado and change the subject, acting tough.


    Well, well well... he should at least entertain and play with her for a while then, shouldn''t he? But that doesn''t mean that he''ll stop his steps and forget all about it. One way or another, he''s gonna make both of them talk and then...


    What?


    He shrugged. Whatever.


    "To answer your question..hmm lets just say, sex makes me feel alive? Living for so long can mess with your mind and emotion.. it will attack your emotion first, making you feel so empty that nothing can anchor you in this world.. and then it''ll rot your sanity, bit by bit.. until one day you''ll become a mindless monster that you despised and fought before."


    "Some choose to die and kill themselves before that happened. Some choose pain to feel alive. Some even choose to play with fire and sides with the enemy, just for the fun of it."


    "A dose of excitement?"


    "Yes, thats correct"


    Iiana look at him with a grimace.


    "And doesnt sex bored you to death,after doing it for thousands and million times"


    Arya glanced at her and raised his eyebrows.


    "You can never be bored with it"


    "Well,I did."


    "Then you got a short end stick. Your partner probably doesn''t know how to make you feel in heaven.i know I can. Would you be interested in it? We can have three people, if you want to include Kuro"


    "Not now, not ever and Not interested"


    That made him smirked and leaned near her ear.


    "Just imagine feeling every fiber of your beings and your receptors burned with unrelenting desires, setting your lust into inferno. Don''t you want to know how it feels like? I can help you with that" Arya whispered softly while leaning his face even closer to Iiana, enticing her for a round of sweat-inducing ''exercise''.


    Iiana put her whole palm on his face and push it away.


    "I''m sure you could, with that amazing feat of practices, nobody can be better than you. You ought to get an award, if there are any. But no. I can sleep around but I choose not to. Especially not you"


    "And why is that?"


    Arya laughed listening to her logic, finding it funny. Did she not know that those with magic had the ability to cleanse themselves and would not contract any kind of diseases? Trust her to decline his offer. Most by now would already be dazed in lust and had started to take off their clothes and had a ''tumble with him'' taking his offer without preamble. Yet this woman over here say no thank you? He had to say... though that had scratched his ego, his desire to conquer her surpass his manliness ego. A prey that he had set his eyes on. An interesting woman that had grabbed his attention. Who incidentally was his best friend''s wife.


    They went back to the living room, but this time without extra eyes or ears listening. The spirit weapon and the teenage boy wasn''t there anymore. And kuro was now sitting on the chair which his wife had sat earlier.


    "You''re okay now?" That made the woman on Arya''s embrace gone rock still. It was fun seeing her face changed from fussing over his ''hobbies'' to a ''oh shit I forgot about that'' and then ''somebody just kill me already'' look.


    "Wifey.." and that woman turned her face toward Arya''s chest hiding her face. He could smell a nice fragrance coming off from her.


    Hmmm... maybe if he could just leaned lower, he could -


    Kuro cleared his throat.


    "Arya, are you planning to share my wife with me?" Ask Kuro languidly, with a composed expression on his face. He look straight at Arya, raising his eyebrow. Arya grinned.


    "Do I even need to ask your permission?"


    "I am not joking." Suddenly, a blade appeared out of thin air spinning around, gracefully yet threateningly. And it seems pointed right toward Arya direction.


    "I do not know. But she is interesting"


    "Fair enough. Give her to me"


    Iiana narrowed her eyes at Kuro, feeling she was treated as if she was an object for them to own and to share or passed between each other.


    She push Arya shoulder and wiggle herself away from his embrace. She went to the left side, away from Arya and Kuro.


    Three of them was staring each other as if there were stare competition. None willing to back down.


    "What is your problem, my wife?"


    "Nothing" kuro tapped his finger on the table few times.


    "Nothing from you means something is going on. Be honest. We are all adult here."


    Iiana lift her hand and point at Arya,


    "Do we need to include an outsider here?" That earned a smirk from Kuro. Kuro lift his chin and look at his friend. Arya touched his heart.


    "Ouch! That hurts. Am I really an outsider?"


    "You are not my family nor my husband. Why are you here?" Said Iiana, putting her hands on her hips.


    "Do I need to be a husband to be here? Then I accept"


    Said Arya, that made Iiana jaw dropped. She doesn''t know whether that man was joking or being serious. No, he must be joking.


    "Nobody proposed you. My husband is mine. You can''t take him"


    That made Kuro face darken and Arya guffawed.


    "For a woman that seems experienced, you are too dense. Why did you think I want you''re husband?"


    "Because you guys gave out the ''gay'' bonds between each other, I assumed.. that maybe you guys had history together."


    "We did not!" Said Kuro in a huffed.


    "I mean you. You know here, woman can get married more than one. As long she''s capable to handle two husbands then, its acceptable."


    Iiana hold out both of her hands.


    "Oho, stop right there. We are so not talking about this. I am currently busy talking with my husband, I need to sort this out and you''re telling me adding another husband?" Though.. the more Iiana entertain that thoughts, the more it made her feel rather.. excited? What was that manga theme she always read? Oh yeah, reverse harem. If that really happened, she bet every last one of the reverse harem in the earth world would gladly die and wish to be transported her. Its a haven for sure.


    "Iiana.." Kuro voiced dragged her out from her reverie and she felt like she was caught red-handedly for something. She feel guilty.


    She point at Arya.


    "You. Out. I don''t need another husband."


    Arya grinned.


    "A no today, maybe a yes for tomorrow. A man never back down from their battle"


    He turned around and left the room.


    Kuro look at me and sigh.


    "I am not angry. Even if you want him as your husband, I am fine with it. But for now, we need to settle this first. Why won''t my own wife be honest with me? Do like it if it was reversed and I am the one who ran away from and pushing you away without a reason or two?"


    Iiana head dropped low. She began to pour out all what she felt, every inch of insecurities that had been growing deep inside of her. Kuro listen with attentively, without look away even a second. After she finally done, Kuro raised his hand and beacon for his wife to come to him. He could come to her and gladly do it, but right now Kuro know that she need to make her own choice. She had to learned to accept it and learned to always come back to him. He won''t force her. She simply just need to choose to stay there or move forward.


    Her one step forward felt made it like something bloom inside of Kuro''s heart.


    She slowly walk toward Kuro and took his hand. Kuro wrapped it gently and grab it toward him. Making her seat on his lap, he wrapped her around him.


    "We started this without love..and now, both of us are deeply connected and in love.. always know this, Iiana.. Whether I am there with you physically or not, my heart and everything is with you. I am not afraid to give it all to you, because I trust you. One day, You might break me, hurt me, love me, cherish me, make me angry, make me laugh and smile, make me cry and miss you but since I had given everything to you, I will learn to accept it all because My heart is truly yours."


    That made Iiana breath hitched, feeling the magnitude of his feeling. How did her love became so wrapped that she could not see passed all of that fear? She was finally given a chance to be happy and her enemy that was blocking all that happiness was her own self. She wrapped her arms around Kuro and tears dropped down her cheeks.


    "Thank you.. Kuro and I am sorry.. yes, what you''ve said is true. Love is all about the process of learning to accept your partners. I am not perfect as you are.. but together we can make this works"


    "Don''t you see? We always had been trying to make this marriage works. You and me and the kids.." Iiana wholeheartedly agreed.


    Iiana wiped her tears and lean away and look at Kuro.


    "That part is settled. Now on to the second part." Her hands was still folded behind Kuro''s nape. Her smile made her eyes glitter beautifully and Kuro find it so enchanting.


    "What is the second part?"


    Iiana grinned and slowly look downward.


    "I''ve been feeling it since the beginning.. I think somebody need some... help"


    Kuro, usually the one with ice cold countenance, blushed slightly.


    "I was hoping that you won''t realised it"


    "Why? You don''t want to have a tumble with me?" Her mischievous side began to appear again and that made Kuro getting a shade redder.


    "A-a tumble?"


    Not wanting to waste time, Iiana hand slowly brush on his chest down to his lower part. Her eyes never leaving Kuro pained expression.


    "If you are just teasing me, my wife.. tonight is not the time.. I can''t promise you I can control myself."


    "Then, don''t. Let go everything" she raised her face and captured his lips with hers. Their tongues clashed and wrapped in a hot battle.


    The night was long, and there... stood few figures around the room, spying. They silently bear witness to Kuro & Iiana very first night in a living room.


    None dare to intrude. And every last one of them had a worst case of blue balls.

 77 Unbelievably lucky!

    She stretched and then hummed for a while when the thought of the bitter taste of coffee would make the morning even more perfect.


    "I think coffee would make it better" she open her menu and bought few coffee packs. Kuro sleeping bare form was so deliciously enticing , showing his backside. His face was half hidden on the side, that urged Iiana to kiss his bare back.


    She dazed for a moment as she remember last night event. It finally rain on a barren and dry land, if you get what I mean.


    Kuro hand wrapped around her neck and gave her a light peck on her lips.


    "Morning, sweetheart" his hoarse voice strummed the happiness strings inside of her.


    Can''t believe that she had to be reborn in another world to get this. She cant help but think that she should''ve died earlier to experience this sooner. But regret would play a different tune and she was learning to accept and be grateful for everything that had happened.


    "Morning dear. I''ll go prepare some breakfast first" kuro left eyes open slightly, frowning.


    "No, stay.. you still sore from last night, you should rest"


    Iiana smiled and pat his tight butt. Naughty hand.


    "I am but hey, I can still move. I''m craving something delicious right now and you know nobody can make it like I do" Kuro couldn''t say anything to that because he knows what she said was true. He just groaned and put his face on the pillow. He said something along the line that.


    ''Should''ve f**k you harder last night. Then you''ll stay on the bed all day long with me''


    "Pleass wear something first.. I don''t want that Arya bastard to see that" his voice can be heard over the thick bed she had bought online from the menu yesterday. They made a makeshift bed at the corner of the living room and it didn''t even seems out of place.


    Iiana took out a simple thin A dress out from her inventory and move toward the kitchen. She cooked a fried rice and prepared some pancakes. While whipping the battered the teenage boy peek inside the kitchen while rubbing his eyes.


    "Oh, Its you madam. What are you cooking?"


    "Something good. Help me prepare the cups and plates. Its almost ready."


    The boy nodded and went to prepare as he was instructed to.


    The table was set with all the food and drinks on the dining table. Everyone sat waiting, but keep on sniffing the scent coming out from the kitchen.they had this expectant look on their face as the menu was laid on the table.


    "Bon appetite!" Said Iiana. When all of them look at her in dumbfounded look, she sighed.


    "It means, let''s eat or something"


    "Truly a dish from heaven!!! I can die peacefully now. No, wait. If I die now, I wont get to eat this more. It seems I really need to stick with you, Iiana" said him while stuffing more pancakes inside his mouth after pouring the chocolate syrup on it. Iiana rolled her eyes and took her time to eat her food. What a bunch of hooligans.


    ***********


    "Wait, what? Are you telling me that this is an artifact??!!" Iiana eyes almost bulged out from her eye socket.


    They were talking about the men that came to the village, tress passing. And when the story deviate to why they came and Iiana showed them the mask, and that was when the story became long as they told her about the mask.


    "Ancient artifact to be exact and it even had recognised you as the owner" said Arya begrudgingly yet he couldn''t hold it against her. It was her luck. He had tried his best to find it but couldn''t.


    Did Arya stays here because of the treasure mask? Iiana began to wonder but then she,


    Iiana smile widely and clapped her hands.


    "So, tell me.. what exactly can it do?"


    "I only know one. It can summoned powerful dragonia to fight for you. But as you are now, I doubt it. You are three hundred years too early for that. I heard there''s a lot more secrets behind it but nobody knew what. Since its one of the lost treasure that had been gone for a long, long time"


    Iiana grinned and getting more excited at the prospect of having a dragon on her beck and call. Her dazed look made Kuro sigh and shook his head.


    "I wonder what''s inside your mind right now"


    Iiana blinks couple of time and smile sweetly at Kuro.


    "Nothing. Nothing at all" that made Arya leaned forward, curiosity made him want to know what had she imagined. This weirdly mysterious woman made one want to explore her mind slowly. And something in him told him that whenever she show that kind of face, she had some wicked or mischief plans that would definitely drive Kuro crazy with headaches.


    "Now, that made me want to know even more. Don''t mind us and just share some of your thoughts to us."


    Iiana, being a professional to avoid topics, she clapped her hands-because she learned from her past life that always seems the best tools to disturb people focus and delay peoples processing thoughts-and smile.


    "I made some pineapple tart and egg tart. How about trying it out?" Just when Arya opened his mouth to protest, the boy voice cut through the awkward atmosphere.


    "Egg... tart? Pen appil tart? What is that??"The boy''s back went straight and his eyes sparkled with interest.


    "It''s pineapple.. its... a really, really super rare type of fruit." Iiana look away and crossed her finger. By all means, it is indeed super rare fruit and cannot be found in this world. So, its not like she''s lying or anything. And the boy doesn''t need to know that.


    She ran to the kitchen and take it out from an oven. Putting down the desserts on the table, she took the egg tart and showed them how to eat it. They took it and ate it slowly with cautious. But that gimic only last for a few seconds. They began to stuffed their face like there''s no tomorrow.


    "Boy, looking at you guys eating that...I wonder how would you react when I served a pan full of cheese pizza with stuffed crust cheese. Bet you''ll go crazy about it"


    That perked Kuro up. What Iiana learned from being together with her husband is that he is a big fan of cheese. You just name it. All type of cheese would be his first pick of the menu that it almost become a taboo for her to say it out loud, if she wish to laze around the whole day. Else,she had to camped inside the kitchen for the entire day just to fill her husband hunger for cheese.


    ************


    "We need to go back. Our adopted son had been crying alone, it seems." Said Kuro with worried frown on his face. Iiana thought about the dark shadow that had appeared beside her husband couple of minutes ago and then vanished again in a blink of an eye.


    They had settled the whole place and properly done all the funeral and burials of the whole villagers. The boy become somber and his head hung low. It was never a good feeling to say your final good bye to your family and friends. One need to learn how to steel their heart to overcome their grieve and keep on moving forward .


    "Then how about this guy?" Arya point his thumb at the teenage boy.


    "Come to think of it. I never learned his name."added Arya as an afterthought. Iiana was slightly embarrassed for that since she herself never bothered to asked the boy his real name and simply call him boy.


    The boy saw the guilty look from Iiana and quickly reply.


    "I''m called Rolem." It never crossed his mind to introduce himself before this and he was used to the villagers to call him boy or little guy. At the very least, he doesn''t want to make his saviour felt guilty over smallest thing.


    "But I was always called boy around the village. I almost forgot about my own name"


    Kuro raised his eyebrow.


    "Well then Rolem, What is your plan now?" Kuro didn''t point out the obvious fact that he was all alone now hat he had in mind about his future.


    "I wish to serve mistress Iiana."


    "It''s gonna be tough job. She''s a mayhem cloth in a human skin, are you sure?" asked Arya, trying to dissuade the boy.


    "Even so.. I will still serve her."


    Four of them, including the silent Nagi all glance at Iiana.


    She raised both of her arms.


    "But I already have Nagi as my butler. I don''t need anyone else-wait." Something suddenly popped inside her mind. Her rose coloured lips suddenly curved upward.

 78 Step one to conquering the world behind the curtain

    And this place would make a good head quarters. What a luck! The boy eyes was twinkling when she had decided to accept him as her underling. And since then, she had been bugging Kuro non-stop with her sweetly foxy, oh-not-so-seducing advances.


    They went back to the inn, leaving the hidden valley and were greeted by their foster son. He hug her tightly, thankfully the boy didn''t rant nor cry and soon fell asleep while hugging her. Iiana felt guilty for leaving the boy so long and thought how he felt being abandoned just after he had experience his ordeal. She knew that she had a lot more to learn as a parent.


    But before that, she knew she need to start her next plan in motion.


    Kuro was reading a book when Iiana began another one of her torturous ''assaults ''.


    She wore a rather sexy lingerie that was definitely purchased from the earth and slowly sat on top of Kuro lap. Her legs spread between his crotch and her slender arms wrapped around his neck in a loose lock.


    One could play this game but Kuro decided that it would be too taxing to play it. Who knows what kind of consequences he''ll reap from it. His wife might sulk and use that as an excuse to leave the inn again. Considering her luck, she might even find the secret hideout of the lost tribe this time and that was too taxing for him to handle.


    "Out with it" sigh Kuro, while closing his eyes with his palm. He had been trying his best the whole day to ignore it but now that they were alone and his wife was looking rather very tempting, unrelenting with her advances he couldn''t stay quiet anymore nor he could let her be.


    "Help me train Rolem."


    "Find other masters."


    "But you are the best among them!! I am sure of that" wailed Iiana. Kuro watch his wife, seeing her becoming more.. childish and dependent on him. Though it was troublesome, but he couldn''t find it in his heart to hate it. More like, his heart swell with happiness since she began to rely on him more and show her real true self. Only him.


    "You know compliment doesn''t do me anything."


    "But I can" she said with a smirk. Kuro look completely nonplussed, staring at his wife.


    "You are one naughty woman, do you know that??" Iiana laughed and lean the side of her head to his chest.


    "So, how about it? Help out this beautiful wife of yours, will you?" What man in their right mind would say no? So being the good husband that head over the heel for his wife, he said,


    "Okay."


    "Yay!! Thank you!!!"


    He wrapped his arms around his wife waist and look at her with his devilish smirk.


    "But definitely not for free"


    And he carried his wife in his arm before lying her down on the bed. All the light orbs around them instantly dimmed.


    "Why did you turn off the light?"


    "Because I don''t want anyone might see you like that" he replied, while taking off his clothes.


    His sweet and beautiful wife pouted.


    "Then there''s no point of me wearing nice lingerie.. do you know how long I had to prep myself just to look like this?"


    "Ohh.. don''t worry. I can see just fine in the dark" he couldn''t help it but smirked. It was one of his gift afterall. Night eyes. For once in his life, he was grateful for these one of his weird gifts.


    He is not letting those guys outside to see his wife body. Sneaking behind the close door, who knows what kind of devious arts they had under their sleeves to peep. Knowing that king of sex outside just made him want to blast him away to kingdom come. Instead of leaving, he went and book the nearest room to ours inside the inn, which in turn give him access to our front door every freaking time.


    But no. Tonight he shall let it slide. The woman under him, was definitely will always be his. He kissed her lips lightly and smile gently.


    "You are mine"


    ********************


    The next morning, he found his wife borrowing the inn''s kitchen. And as per his request, whenever his wife using the kitchen nobody shall disturb her. It was easy to deal with the inns owner.


    His wife had this daze look on her face that he find rather.. charming. She cooks and then stop before touching her lips in daze.


    "Morning, wifey" he kissed her nape and that made her stood ramrod straight in surprise.


    "Morning.."


    "Where are the others?" He couldn''t spot the cockroaches. Wonder where they went?


    By cockroaches he meant, Arya and that Rolen. And his foster son is not included.


    "Oh I asked them to do some light shopping"


    "With our son?"


    "Yeah.. he begged for it, actually. I think he''s bored and want to go out"


    "Wifey, do you think that two fools can take care of our son?" His wifey turn around and put her hands on her hips with one of her eyebrow slightly raised.


    "Of course they can, well at least Arya can."


    "I''m not worried whether they can protect him or not. I''m worried that stupid man will be a bad influence to him. Just imagine what kind of place that guy might show him" and at that time, Iiana face pale a shade. She raised her index finger and break her cooking record, finishing cooking fried noodle in2 minutes. She used an additional help from elemental fire to when she felt the fire was cooking it too slow.


    All the while the whole things float and wash by itself while she poured the noodle on a bigger plate.


    "Breakfast ready. Just eat, I''ll go and find them" she took off her apron and tied her wavy blue hairs. Wearing a simple one piece dress that seems out of place around this region, she speed out of the inn to hunt the head of the sex maniac.


    In that span of time, he didn''t even get he chance to say, "okay"

 79 Step two conquering the world: make sure the sex maniac doesn鈥檛 ruin your prospec

    She was too much in cloud nine to think about it earlier. When that ''pervert'' asked if he can help her with anything, she just told him to buy some necessities for their journey later on. And since Rolen never went out from the hidden valley, he wanted to follow and do some sightseeing around the town. Then Luka, that had been inside the inn for so long wished to go out too. I was too dazed by my own emotion and simply gave them three yeses.


    He wouldn''t bring them there, would he?


    Somebody gonna have their nuts twisted if that somebody dare to bring them to red district.


    Iiana was frantically searching for three figures in the sea of peoples.


    **********


    Meanwhile that said three figures finished their ''light shopping'' in the market.


    "Is this even light? Thank God you have a storage ring, or I''m gonna need a potent high grade healing potion to heal my waist."


    "Boys, when woman said light.. never believe that lies." Said Arya while fanning himself. He definitely had the wealthy scholar looks with all that getup.


    "Oh, you seems to be more experience in handling women"


    Arya nose rise a little bit and he snapped his fan shut.


    "It seems you never heard about me in details. ''Seems to be more experienced'' is rather an understatement of the day. Women comes flocking around me. They just can''t get enough of me"


    Luka being astute as he is,pointed it out.


    "Then why I can''t see any women come flocking around you right now?"


    Arya open his fan again and hid his lower face.


    "Because they are shy" Luka sigh and look away. Rolen more easy going, cracked up and laugh out loud.


    "Bullsh-" Arya fan whacked Rolen head and clicked his tongue.


    "Mind your words, boy. He''s still a little boy" Rolen muttered sorry while rubbing his head.


    "We need to find something that Luka''s mother would like.." Arya look around but nothing strike him fancy.


    "You still haven''t given up? Isn''t it tiring to keeps on chasing and keeps getting rejected?" Arya winced at the word ''rejected'' but the quickly smile. They swear they can hear something fallen on the ground. More like, a lot of that ''something'' and heavy had fallen on the ground and making thudding sounds. Luka and Rolen slowly glance behind them and saw something impossibly... crazy.


    Then both of them look at each other before glancing back at the easy going and dense man in front of them.


    "Nope. On contrary''s, I find it refreshing. I just need to try harder. If she could accept that cold man like Kuro, she can accept this handsomeness and weird me."He was walking with a light step while humming his way.


    "So he knows he''s weird"muttered Luka but Arya choose to ignore it.


    "Oh whats the point of it? It doesn''t come in cheap. Even my one year wage couldn''t buy the cheapest one from that auction house." Said of the guy with disdain and contempt. The other one shook his head and pat his friend back.


    "But wouldn''t it be amazing if we get to see unique and legendary items with out own eyes! Though we never get to touch it, at least we can say we have seen it"


    That change the attitude the other two, including Arya''s. He was very much interested with it.


    "I know!" Luka look at Arya and can roughly guess where they are going next.


    "We''re going to Wui auction house" Rolen was excited since he never been to one but Luka, he was rather gloomy and more timid hearing it. And Arya failed to see it.


    But the shadow that tailed behind them did. The shadow that was dispatched by their lord to take care of their lord young master. He sighed looking at the view behind him. Men and women had gotten a nose bleed, falling one by one the moment they saw Master Arya''s smile. It was rather bloody and could be an effective way to easily handling a hoard of enemies.


    Master Arya was never one to hide his face, a complete opposite to his Lord. While he had taken off the mask, he knew his Lord had activated stealth skills to make him unnoticeable all the times. Both of them were complete opposite. Sometimes he wonder, how did they become close friends when their personalities is too far apart.


    *************


    Big wooden signboard in bold gold color ''WUI AUCTION HOUSE'' looking rather imposing and wealthy. The big front door and large building make anyone feel like an ant entering a wasp nest, well at least thats how it feel for Luka. The moment they entered the auction house, the male receptionist eyes brightened and received Arya''s but not before he made a once over at his appearance and gait. All that didn''t escape Luka''s eyes.


    "They never change" Rolen look at Luka with a questioning gaze. Luka just shook his head.


    The receptionist then look at Arya''s companion and his gaze lastly landed on Luka. His eyes flashed in recognition and smile. He look at Arya and bow a little bit.


    "Would you like to buy or SELL something, good lord?" Asked the receptionist. Luka heard the last part and that made him winced. It seems they hadn''t forgotten about that incident. Arya use his fan and cover half of his face with it.


    "I wonder.. if your auction house is as prestigious as What I heard. If there are items that would interest me, I wouldn''t mind buying it" Arya said smoothly with a hint of noble arrogance. Rolen was totally entranced by how he carried himself but Luka just dropped his head, trying his hard to look small.


    "Of course! Come this way. It is your lucky day, sir! We are having an auction at the hall. If you''re interested, please follow me" the guy eagerly brought them to the deeper part of the place. It was huge and spacious, with never ending customers coming and going from the auction house.


    One particular room caught Arya''s attention and he pointed it out.


    "You sell slave?"


    That stopped the receptionist guy. He stood straight and wave his hand at the room.


    "No. But we sell services. These people had auctioned their own skills and experience for a certain amount of time."


    "Is it legal?" Arya was quite dubious such thing was allowed.


    "I can assures you, sir that it is by any mean legal. We will provide a magic contract between them and their new masters. They will be tied to them for 3-5 years depending on their agreement and payment. Anyone that break the agreement, will receive heavy penalty from the contract. As far as we had conducted our business here, we Never face any problem with the contract."


    Luka was gripping his pants so hard and he look away when the reception glance at him.


    "Fine. Let''s get going"


    Regret wash over Luka. If only he choose to remain with his foster mother...


    ***************


    It was by no mean small business. Anyone who entered deeper into the auction hall will gasp in wonder to see the whole place. It was huge and could easily house around five hundred people in one go. There were four balconies on each sides of the hall, right on the second floor. The receptionist explained that only those who had gain the VIP token would be able to sit there.


    Rolen eyes had brightened up seeing the whole place as it was his first time entering this place. Arya wasn''t much since he had seen better than this. He didn''t mind that he had to sit with the others though that didn''t stop him to find a good spot and get the first row. Those who seen Arya seems to know him and begrudgingly gave up their spot with a haughty look.


    "These men seems to hate you, for some reason" whispered Rolen to Arya, but Luka rolled his eyes. That whisper was enough to be heard two rows away. Arya chuckled and hid his face again.


    "They seems to know that I would outshine them if they sit too close to me. What can I say? This is the life I had to live with. This face is just too.. godly good looking." He sighs. Luka wonder, how did his foster father could even call this man a friend? He was too narcissistic to the point people want to beat him.


    Those behind them began coughing, with blood, as soon as they feel their blood boils to the max. Though oddly enough, none dare as much as lay a single hair on him. Makes one wonder, why?


    A big stage in front of them suddenly surrounded with light orbs, gaining everyone attention. There stood a woman in a long red dress with a split almost to her hip, showing her beautiful leg and thigh. She had a wavy medium length hair and blood red lips.


    "Ladies and gentlemen. Thank you for coming to our Wui Auction House. I am Miss Resse will be your host for today and as you have heard we had acquire quite amazing items dying to have their new owners. Before that, I need to remind each one of us those who participate in this auction will have to pay us before receiving the item. We will not entertain any kind of excuses or we will consider the transaction invalid and thus goes to the next highest bidder."

 80 Step two conquering the world: make sure the sex maniac doesn鈥檛 ruin your prospect II

    "I am sure only some of you know what is this and most of you don''t. This is the dragon jade of luck. It''s a jade that would be able to repel bad luck or curses 10 times. Once it reach its limit, it will break. It is quite interesting item as it can even deter even a high grade curse away from you. How about it guys? The starting bid will be 300 blue spirit stone!"


    "Uwaaa.. three hundred spirit stones for that???!! No one will bid for it, they''ll be stupid if they did" Rolen waved his hands away, he was sure that none of them would buy it! Average wages for workers around here would be two hundred spirit stones to three hundred hundreds if one are lucky enough. Even his own saving was only one thousands red spirits stones that was equal to one blue stone. To spend on three hundred of blue spirit stones just for merely ten protections, he would rather gamble his luck than buy it.


    "Three hundred and fifty" Arya raised his fan slightly and the host eyes caught it, sporting a big smile on her face. Rolen jaw almost dropped to the ground. He look at the man in front of him, he began to question Arya''s ability to think straight.


    "We have a bidder for three hundred and fifty! Anyone want to raise it??" Arya smirk and again flip his fan open to hide his lower face.


    "It''s no brainer for him to bid for that jade. Considering his lifestyle, he would''ve to face a lot of curses thrown at him on daily basis" muttered one of the guy behind them. Arya''s jaw ticked, but he didn''t move from his spot.


    "Yeah, I guess you''re right." The other laughed while eyeing Arya''s back. If look could''ve kill, Rolen was sure that Arya''s back would already look like a beehives.


    Again, he didn''t turn nor move from his spot but the temperature around them dropped low so suddenly.


    "Better having one than none. I am sure both of you will feel regret for not getting one, after this" it was said rather nonchalantly but anyone could catch the hidden meaning behind it. It was an underlying threat that shut those big mouth people off. Cold sweat broke out from their skin and they knew their time was almost up. Those who heard it look at both of the men with a pity. They will surely get a personal visit from the Arya later. Arya was the type of person who would never break his promises or threat. A man that hold on to his words and he never failed to deliver except one time; Iiana.


    And because they were suddenly overwhelmed by a sense of fear, they began to bid for the green jade. Luka slap his face and thought Arya was being stupid for egging people to steal that item right under his nose.


    "What kind of villain are you? You should''ve stay quite and win the bid and kill them behind the alley."


    Arya gave him his dry look.


    "So not my style. That would be Kuro''s way, not mine."


    Rolen rubs his chin with interest.


    "Oh, I can imagine Master Kuro doing just that. He is calm and collected person indeed. Though maybe he''ll silence the other person right then without giving his enemies a chance to say another words"


    "True."Nodded Arya with a smug face, he kept on rising his hand to bid higher while talking to Rolen. "But that only happen when he''s being merciful. If he''s in one of his dark and moody day, you won''t get an easy death" the price had reach 675 blue stones and the bid was still going strong.


    "1 gold spirit stone" said Arya, making the hall dead silence. The host smile and asked if anyone would contend Arya''s price. No one could raise their bid since that was by far the most expensive bids that they had ever heard or witness.


    "sold to the man with black hair and fan with one gold spirit stone!!" Said the woman who was brimming with happiness since she got to break the auction highest item price record.


    "O-One gold spirit stone!!! Do you have enough to pay??!" Asked Rolen with disbelieve.


    "Sure" Arya replied with lax. He saw the other two was slowly retreating, so does Rolen.


    "Hey, that people is getting away!"


    "Let them be. I already gave them a proper ''gift'', though I''m not sure if they notice it, not until its too late" he shrugs and was completely unbothered by it.


    Soon, Another man came out while pushing a cart. The cart was wrapped with a big red linens.


    "Let''s welcome the second best one." The red linen was taken off and one could see an old box with three emerald jewel on it. Arya instantly perked up and knew what the item was. As he had the pleasure to see it one hundred years ago.


    "The Emperor Ching''s Chest" muttered Arya, loud enough to be heard by Rolen and Luka.


    "What''s that?"


    "A chest left behind by an emperor of the northern land hundred and fifty years ago. It was said that he had was obsessed with heaven and portals. He researched about it and finally found the key to another paradise. He kept the something inside there for someone to inherit his knowledge."


    Rolen eyes rolled.


    "I think he figured he didnt need that since he had a free ticket to the underworld"


    That made Arya smiled.


    "Well, I think so too. But if that paradise really exist, wouldn''t it be amazing to get a glimpse of it and own the place like your own backyard?"


    "Well, when you put it that way.."agreed him, but not that enthusiastically. Rolen couldn''t understand these people who spend their money needlessly, when most of the people barely have a scrap of food on their table to feed themselves.


    The host told the history behind the item and that made the whole people in the hall perked up. Those who had remained silence the first bid began to bid higher and higher and the atmosphere become too tense. A slight bump from the crowd would explode in chaos. That was how tense it was.


    "Not bidding?" Asked Luka. Arya glance at Luka and thought about it.


    "Should I?"


    "You look like you were interested earlier.."


    "No one can open it unless they had the bloodline of Emperor Ching. And even if they had, they had to have a particular skill to open it. I guess that is why they decided to sold it like that since none of them could open it. So it basically useless."


    "What kind of skill?" Luka the ever curious boy, asked Arya with interest.


    "I suspect it was the lost art of Ancient Spirit touch. I heard a rumour that the late emperor was lucky enough to stumble upon a master who taught him that skill. No one knows what it do because those had witness him using it will be sent six feet underground a.k.a dead" Arya use his fan to signal the cutting throat sign and that made Luka lean away.


    "Then what happened to the master that teach him?"


    "It was said that he disappeared after teaching him, some even speculate that the emperor killed or imprison him."


    "Then doesn''t that basically mean that nobody can open the chest??!!"


    "Who knows?maybe yes, maybe no" Arya just shrug as if he didn''t care.


    One of the VIP bidders smash his fist on the table and stood up. He was accompanied by two other men behind him, wearing the same white robe like him. He had short thick beard masking his mouth and quite thick eyebrow.


    "You dare to bid higher than me, Family of Nuah??!!"That made Luka eyes widen. Nuah family was considered one of the powerhouse in this place. There are three Families that control the area, Nuah, Pasha and Rhata. Three of these families control the markets, and power, their influence has reach the whole region. People fear and respected them. Though each of them had their own personalities that caused people to respect and fear them, of course.


    The lone man wearing black hood who was sitting on one of the VIP right the opposite to the Nuah''s family didn''t reply him and completely ignored him. That pissed that man off.


    "1 Gold Spirit stone!!" He raised the bid again. The hood raised his hand.


    "3Gold"


    "5Gold!!"


    "7Gold" oddly the hooded man didn''t raised it too high and simply bidding his way lazily.


    "10Gold!!!"

 81 Saving their asses

    Their instincts told them that there''s gonna be a fight and it''s gonna be hot & intense. And one that may spell the end of their lives. Its no brainer that no one want to be unlucky enough to be caught in a middle of that said fight.


    "We have to go, now"Arya was panicking. He was scanning around the place, searching for other possible exit.


    "Aren''t you powerful?" Asked Rolen, puzzled.


    "I am but I am not good with fire. In fact, I''m bad with it."


    "Are you kidding me??? But he''s just a weakling!" Rolen was getting more exasperated. He had heard stories about Arya the Frost. Seeing him acting like a coward made him felt all of those stories were simply a myth and exaggerated.


    "Don''t you see that man is holding a pendant? Its an amplifier magic tool. Based on his aura, I could easily freeze his hairy brows in a sec. but with that amplifier, nuh-uh. They''ll melt sooner before it even reach him" true enough, that man was holding some kind of crystal pendant that was glowing non-stop. Soon the guy shoot out a fireball that burn the whole balcony of the target of his ire. The guy with hood just stood and simply jump out from there and stretched lazily.


    The volcano dude jump out and strike the hooded man, and steam explode out from the impact and people without a strong foundation of martial arts was thrown away by the after effect of the fight. None was spared, not even Arya and the gang. But luckily, Arya made a thick barrier with a flick of his fan. It had managed to stop it from burning their skin and clothes, but soon enough it melt and left a huge puddle of water.


    "Lord Arya! Do something about them" begged Rolen.


    "Don''t you see what happened with my ice?" He wave his hand at huge puddle.


    "We better get out fr-" a huge wave of fire burst toward their direction, barely missing them few inches. It hit the pillar above and pop burn it before falling down, blocking the only way out. And there''s goes their only exit.


    Every now and then you can hear screams. And the fire around them make its too hard to breath and see. It was hot and Arya couldn''t stop from cursing.


    "Little kid, here" Rolen point at Luka to remind him to watch his language. Arya was irritated.


    "Don''t worry. He won''t be long. We''ll be little souls in few more minutes at this rate."


    "And kill us faster? Yes?"


    "Well at least we won''t die with our skins black and flaky."


    "Good idea. I''m too pretty to die like that." He casted his ice skill around them about 8inch thick but each time one of the fireballs connect with the barrier the barriers broke inch by inch.


    "It''s all that stupid goddess curse! If she didn''t put that curse I could easily bail us out from here"


    "What curse?"


    That made Arya stopped, as if he just realised that he said that out loud.


    "Curse of being too good looking of course!!" The fan was up and Luka observed him closely. He began to notice Arya''s small habits that help him to read Arya much better than before.


    "One thing for sure, this auction house is lack of security systems. I''ve been to better auction house and this is by far the worse I ever encounter! How can they didn''t even have any barrier around this place? It shows how bad their management is! They should have nullify magic set around this place. Then none of this would''ve happened."


    "If you didn''t bring us here, none of these would happened"That was enough to shut Arya up.


    ************


    Iiana hurried over and finally found a lead to where those three went. At first, she checked the high class brothels, then gambling and then restaurant. She was fuming all the time thinking that Arya would bring her foster son there and teach him X rated stuff. If he wanted to die of Syphilis or die of exhaustion because he want empty his little sperms into thousands of fallopians tubes, then be her guest. Don''t go dragging other people to his freaking world.


    Then, after finding out that he never brought them there, her anger thaw a little. It was then she saw a familiar looking ''carnage''. Well, carnage would be a stretch. There were around dozen of bodies lying on the ground, in state of unconscious. With blood running down from their nose and their lips curved upward, with a disgustingly content look on them.


    "Arya" yep. Must be that man masterpiece. She went to asked the nearest stall and found out that they went to the auction house.


    As she entered the auction house, she heard something from the auction house''s workers. They were wearing the same colors, hats and material that no one can mistaken them for a customer. They were sitting on a chair in one of a chamber. It was probably the workers place to lounge.


    "Did you see that young master? The short and gold hair boy with the handsome silver hair?" Iiana stopped from her track and sneaked behind one of the pillar. She began to listen their discussion, not wanting to miss a thing.


    "Young master? Oh you mean that boy from the accursed family? What was is again? Ten Family? I heard his family suddenly vanished into thin air"


    "They didn''t vanished. I bet that boy did something to them. You know, the cousin of my friend was there that night. They were passing by, a little bit tipsy but still it was enough for them to hear the screaming of pain."


    "Pshhh. Did you see the young master? You''re telling me that little boy could kill the whole family?? You know that his uncle always brought him here to be auction for a night or two. That uncle of his made sure the transaction was as legal as it can be. He lent him under the pretense of medical dummy. But in the end, it was nothing more than being a sex slave. If that boy could kill that whole family with that frail looking body, he would''ve killed them long time ago. The first time they brought him here" Iiana accidentally cracked the huge pillar as her anger boiled within her. What the workers said next made her even more angrier..


    "True. But dang. Talking and seeing that boy made me want to taste him again.." the workers laughed.


    "Shhhh!!!!! You shouldn''t have said that! Nobody should know you touched the ''merchandise''!"


    "Don''t act innocent! You were also there with me. Even when they boy screaming in pain and asking for mercy, you just did him anyway. So don''t pull your noble act on me like you''re some goody two shoes."


    Iiana could feel her madness tethering to the border. She wanted to kill those men right then, and Maybe Arya too, for letting her foster son to relive his dark past. How did her son felt as he stepped into a place where his innocence was robbed and life forever broken?


    PURGE. EVERYTHING.EVERY.LAST.ONE.OF.THEM.


    Her rage was off the chart before suddenly calm descent. A long curved devilish smile appeared, and her eyes had a flash of gold glow. Her fingers slowly strummed on the cracked pillar, where her mind processed a trillion ways to completely make them wish that they wished that they were never born and wish not for another reborn because really, no matter where they are... she will make sure to find them .


    Nagi who was currently stayed at house felt the chill of menace.

 82 Some science and voila!

    "We need to find a way to get out" Rolen was looking around, squinting his eyes through the eyes but couldn''t see anything.


    "There is no way." Arya''s pessimism made Rolen want to punch the shit out of him. Rolen was getting more annoyed. he flicked his lapel and grab Arya''s shirt.


    "Then we make a new way! not sitting here waiting for death!"


    Arya simply doesn''t care enough. for him, he had lived long enough.. to die might be a good thing for him.


    "You may had lived few hundreds years, but we haven''t. If you want to die, go die by yourself. don''t drag us down with you."


    Luka was sitting far from them, hugging his knee, with an empty look. Arya look at the boy and then Rolen, imagining how furious Iiana would be. He remembered that day he met her and knew that, she would exact her revenge even worse than that.


    "Then what do you suggest? the whole place is covered by the fire. that fire could block my ice. it won''t die out, even if my ice touches it. If you have any idea, tell me. I''ll do it."


    Rolen open his mouth and then close it. He couldn''t come up with a plausible idea that can save them out from there. Arya shrugged and felt the hopelessness that he had long since forgotten.


    "ARYA YOU MOTHERF*CKER SH*TTY BASTARD!!! IF MY SON DIE, I''LL TAKE YOUR BALLS, FRIED , DICE AND THEN STUFF IT INTO YOU F*CKING MOUTH!!" A familiar voice shout echoed around the hall, despite all the loud booming crashes from the fight and the cracking sound of wood getting eaten by the fire.


    that perked up all three of them.


    "We''re here, Madam!"Yelled Rolen.


    "Why aren''t you guys moving away from here?!" they couldn''t see her from the thick ice layers but still could hear her voice loud and clear.


    "It''s seems Lord Arya is weak against fire. His ice couldn''t fight off them."


    Then a small hole open up before a figure slips into the barrier. Arya quickly patch the hole with ice. Arya confidence dropped another level as he saw how easily she entered his well erected ice barrier. It hurts his pride to be honest. Long time ago, his frost was invincible and the best among the best. Nothing could go pass it but today ordeal shows how weak he had regressed.


    Though..


    Her figure and presence was a sight for the sore eyes. It was enough to raise their hope.


    She glare at Arya but he had his fan on and his eyes didn''t meet hers. A few minutes later, after surveying their condition Iiana finally sighed.


    "You''ve worked hard, Luka. Mom is here now... I''ll protect you.". The boy, hugged Iiana tightly, his little fists grab her clothes and hide his face on her shoulder.


    "My strong little boy. Your revenge, I will carry it all out."


    "How did you know?" a small cracked voice came out that made Iiana heart throbs with ache.


    "Cuz I am just that awesome." chuckled Iiana lightly, trying to thaw the choking atmosphere.


    the two guys over there look at them puzzled but with silence, none dare to intrude.


    "Okay. Let''s get you guys out from here."


    Arya cleared his throat. "D-do you have any idea how?" He had to asked.


    Iiana smiled. " Of course. We are going out with a style."


    *****************************************************


    "Style, my ass." muttered Arya who was looking rather like a wet rat coming out from the sewer. Iiana laughed out loud.


    "Good eh? I think that look good on you."


    Arya look at her bitterly. "I doubt it."


    "You look sexy." Iiana gave him once over. Just when Arya body straighten and combing his hair backward, she added.


    "Like a sexy wet rat." Arya open his fan and flicked the droplets of water from the fan. Huffing his irritation away. The Two other survivors and the cause of the disturbance in the first place came out, gasping for an air.


    When Iiana suggested going out with style, she asked him to open up the whole barrier and cast six huge chunks of iceberg on top of the hall, near the ceiling. And the moment it was hit by their after effects. Steam exploding here and there from the after effect of the clash between those two and the whole iceberg just melt instantaneously, flooding the whole place. Thats how hot it was. It no wonder some had already become steamy cooked corpses.


    "Science, baby! Science never fail humanity!" shout Iiana. Three of them didn''t understand what ever she was yapping about. But what made sense for Arya was, why she suddenly asked Rolen to find a plank and hold on to it. She already had one and Luka was holding Iiana tightly. That woman didn''t give him any instruction.


    The water came like wave and Iiana used some kind of skill to cut off the broken pillar that was blocking the hall exit. the water gushed out and bringing them outside, through the auction hall''s exit.


    Except Arya and the other two. They had to struggle to swim. And they had finally came out one by one.


    The two of the men came out in dazed, disoriented and definitely puzzled by what had just happened. While Arya came out cursing.


    "Why didn''t you tell me to hold on to something?"


    "You''re not a little boy. You should use your brain more than your lower part."


    Arya harrumphed and could only walk with squishy sound of wet clothes and shoes. It''s annoying but nothing could be done about it. He should''ve learned a wind element skill, then he could easily dry himself off.


    "you''re noisy." said Iiana, leading them away through the hall way.


    "then help me do something about this." Arya said with irritated tone. she look over her shoulder and raised her eyebrow.


    "You are way older than me. surely you have some skills that could help you with that. or, your just a Frost guy only and nothing more."


    that made Arya winced. Who need more? he had thought that long time ago. He stood on the pinnacle of this world together with Kuro just with his skill. He had some skills in war, or killing people but simple one like this? Nope. not at all.


    She snapped her fingers, and Arya was surrounded by a warm gush of wind in a second. Soon he was warm and dry, Arya was impressed.


    It was then a fireball and a sharp arrow -like wind strike passed them, made all of them turn around.


    "You! It must be you guys who had a dead wish to interrupt our fight." A voice of man boomed out from behind them. Iiana body turn sharply, facing toward their assailants.


    "I am just saving my people from your fights, is it wrong?"


    "It was wrong when you disturb my fight. I was going to win!"


    "Ha!!! As if. You were going to loose. You should thank the lady for saving your sorry ass" laughed the hooded guy. Amazingly the hood was still on his head, covering his face even after the harsh flood that washes over them.


    The hairy old man raised his index finger, trembling with anger pointing at the hooded man.


    "I am not done with you, and all of you!!!" Again the hairy old man explode into fire.


    "Here we go again" sighed Arya. Iiana pushed Rolen and Luka behind her. Her barrier barely able to block the sudden onslaught of fire arch thrown toward their direction.


    She was lazy to exchange words with the old man. It will just a waste; waste of her breath and saliva. He seems like the type of person that doesn''t want to listen. Those stereotype ; ''my way or high way'' kind of people. Not likeable at all.


    One thing she can commend about the hairy old man was his confidence in handling both sides. Maybe he is confidence in his skills and power or maybe, he thinks too low of his opponents. Well, she will use it to her advantages. As people always says, Overconfidence can kill you.


    She may not have Nagi with her right now to be her spirit''s weapon, but with a little science and magic.


    "Just throw your ice around him, limit his movement." Arya was going to argue but thought better of it and simply followed her instruction. Iiana already knew about the effect of his power when confronting this man and that exactly enough to help her win this battle against him.


    As soon as Arya began shooting ices around the man, he laughed to ridicule him.


    "Puny ices like that wont work on me. Oh, its gonna be easy to kill you" he was having fun stoking his ego and that make Iiana smile in glee.


    He is busy thinking how great he is, and that was his third stupid mistake. His first mistake was starting the fight without caring his surrounding. His second mistake was stopping them.

 83 New skills in Making

    But that bushy volcano old guy used his excess mana and control it to be an extension of him. Does this mean she can finally get the answer to her Devil Seeds prototype today?


    She was ecstatic that she couldn''t hold back her devilish smile from curving upward. Rolen and Arya saw it on her face and felt the chill that zapped through their bone marrow.


    From the look of her face, she is planning something that would make one wish not to be part of it.


    Iiana notice both of them looking.


    "What?" Both of them shook their head but it was cut short since a pillar of fire suddenly shoot out from where they stood.


    Luckily, Arya moved fast enough and grab Rolen away from it. Iiana also manage to jump away from it with Luka in tow. Just seeing it makes her adrenaline rush even faster. Just by watching how other fights and use their skills, she can gain a lot of informations to create more amazing skills that would definitely help her in the future. She was by no mean strong. At earth, she may survive with measly martial arts she got. but here? It''ll just feel like a tickle to her enemy. Worse, it maybe feel like a fly landing on them.


    Though, she did killed a-lot of assassins that was sent by the Ding family to kill Arya. She just used some strengthening skills and maximum 5 minutes booster.


    She likes to prepare for everything as long as it is in her power, she would do anything to make sure that her family, including her, can be safe and sound. Since most of the novel and manga about reincarnation had at least one time where the character might temporarily lose their power, she need to make sure she is prepared for it. Since she didn''t know when will she won''t be able to use her power or if ever, physical strength should be her top priority, or any means to help her becoming strong.


    Just for the fun of it, Iiana threw another set of wind slash toward the man but it was easily blocked by the manipulation aura.


    ''I need powerful power. Until I can even stop a giant ass space rock from killing us.'' Yes, she NEED a power that rival the gods.


    From Arya''s perspective, he get to witness her bloodthirsty smile. He didnt know if she notice it, but her aura was leaking out, and it was sucking out the air around them. There were not any traces of people near the front door of the hall to the auction hall, only those two stupid fools, Iiana, Rolen, Luka and himself.


    But judging from the boys faces, they were feeling the pressure worse than any of us. They were wet, pale and what''s worrying was that they kept on gasping for air. Iiana, well , let''s just say that her mind right now was completely on one way track to the hairy volcano guy. She didn''t even realised those around her.


    Iiana chuckled.


    "Do you know? Fire need air and friction for it to successfully combustible. But what happened when there is no air?" She smiled and in a blink of an eye, she was in front of the hairy volcano guy and gave an uppercut. He was too slow to see it, and didn''t manage to block her punch.


    Iiana saw the weakness of it. It is activated only if he willed it to do so. It doesn''t work automatically. It doesn''t defend him not until he think of it.


    ''Weak'' its a weak prototype. She was going to make her thorns better than that. Or maybe she can just invent a new skills that would serve as her best defensive mechanism ever. Even when she''s sleeping, or unconscious.. it will protect her well.


    It was then the fire aura around the old man become even bigger and prominent. Iiana jump backward, she was slight crouching near Arya.


    "You do know that he''s spending too much mana like that right? The explosions can annihilate this whole building, no maybe the whole town if he choose to let it run wild." Arya whispered closely to Iiana so that she would be cautious in handle the situation in front of them.


    "And can you tamp down the oppressive dominance? Because the boys aren''t handling it well." Iiana head turn toward Luka and Rolen. True enough, they are getting paler each minutes.


    "Bring them back to the inn and leave this to me"


    "You''re kidding right? I am not going to face your husband anger for leaving you here alone."


    "Well, we need to meet in the middle because I wont stop whatever I am doing right now."


    Arya sighed and flicked his damp fan. In the end the left over water sprinkle on him and he made a funny face before snapping it close again.


    "I really don''t like this." And Arya bet that the shadow was already on his way reporting the situation to Kuro. Just imagining Kuro''s wrath made Arya organs shrivels. He wish all of this could finish before he came or else there gonna be a hellish retribution scarier than dying.


    It reminded him the first second years he''d been with Kuro. He knew Kuro appreciate his company but since he''s too much of a headache, he made a big dark pit hall and shoved him inside it.


    "I Hope this journey will be a lesson to you, Arya. Find me at the north continent, the third mountain peak of Hilge. "


    And just like that he was pushed into the scary dark void, free falling for what it seems to be days to week. At the end of it, he reach a scary black land, with a bug as small as the size of his pinky could destroy a thousand years old tree. Mutants monster that had never been seen before, attack relentlessly with a big smile on their face.


    The scary part was that, no matter how many time you kill them, they can resurrect themselves, over and over again. It was a Hellish nightmare, where Arya had to run like a cowardly chicken he was. And that was also the very place he had learned how to improve his martial arts to the max and developed his defensive frost. He still remembers the first thing Kuro had said when he went to meet Kuro with anger, torn clothes, and battered body.


    ''You''re late'' said Kuro cooly. ''Four weeks there and you only get to increase this much...'' he sigh with his disappointed look. Arya slammed his fist on the boulder and it smashed into a dust. A dust!! He was internally shocked that time too but managed to school his look.


    ''Don''t bullshit with me. I was there for four years!!! Are you trying to kill me??!!!''


    Kuro glance at him with a slight smile on his face.


    ''You didn''t. It was just a month. That place time flow is a little bit.. wrecked you see. And I know for sure, that place would do you good.'' He pointed toward where the heap of dust from the crushed boulder was with his chin.


    Arya was conflicted between whether to believe Kuro or not.


    ''Be sure not to annoy me anymore. Because I have few dimensional places to sack you in. Anywhere, anytime.'' That promise was what keeping Arya from crossing the line with Kuro for the first century with him. But he had since then had forgotten about it.

 84 New skills in making II

    What?


    She was basically new in everything and that was the best one she could conjure during time like this. The guy hiding behind the robe started to laugh out loud, both of his hands clawing out like he was readying his super saiyan technique.


    Really, did they ran out styles or what?


    "This is interesting!!!!! I''m finally going to live my exciting life today!" And he just tear out his robe away, showing a swimmer body, with a freaking orange hair. You know the body type that could make all the girl swoon and fan themselves cuz its too hot for them to handle? They called it six packs. Iiana called them the washboard packs. She would love to experiment and try to wash some of her clothes on top of that muscles. Can it clean, she wondered?


    Though that orange hair gotta go. She just need to draw three lines on each side of his cheeks to make him look exactly like the character in one of the anime she loved. She doubt his personality was anywhere near to that character she loved, more like the opposite of it.


    "Hahahahah!!! Good! Good!! Both of you shall be my trophy to commemorate today!" See what she mean? Still, Iiana was busy look at those muscles, deep in thought.


    Arya suddenly had a bitter smile on his face. He had the feeling that he knew what the woman was currently thinking. She had the kind of look what he presume he had when he want to bang some chicks. Should he do something about it?


    He put away his fan and slowly stripping away his top robe. It fall to his waist because of the belt around it. He comb his hair backward with a smirk on his face. Truly, he felt that he was the best person in the world for caring his friend''s wife and making sure she doesn''t fall into the hands of another man.


    Sigh. He had to make a small sacrifice. Plus, it irked him a little that woman would look toward that fox dude over there. He was way more attractive and handsome. Not to mention, his prowess was top notch.


    If only Iiana could read his mind, she would definite gagged right there and then.


    "My muscles is way beautiful than his, Iiana. You dont need to look anywhere else. Look" he patted his abs, showcasing his eight packs. Iiana glance at him with her ''What the f*ck look?'' And she snorted.


    She snorted at him?!!!


    He could hear somewhere inside of him crumbled into pieces. Wonder what was that?


    But it seems the orange hair dude didn''t think the same. He was angry, of something. He threw a jet of water toward Arya direction and Arya simply frown before flicking it away like swatting a mere fly. Water meant nothing for him.


    Iiana had this impatient look on her face as she shoot forward to deal with fire guy, as if she had made up her mind about their arrangement. The fox guy rammed Arya and caught him off guard when he was trying to gain Iiana attention.


    ''What is that fool lord trying to do? To get Mistress killed??!'' Thought Rolen. It seems he had something to prove to her, since he was trying to get her to look at him again.


    Arya was thrown three meters away and slammed to the wooden pillar. He stood and brush himself off before focusing at the fox guy. He called him fox because he had the orange color of hair, with two protruding fangs that slightly peeking out from his lips. A tail would''ve complete The look. Sadly, he doesn''t have one.


    He shot out few stalactites, aiming right at the fox dude. But he jump and made a big sweeping kick before quickly kicking it to smaller block of ice. Contrary on how novel or movie make it, the after effect sucks to the max. Iiana got hit by few of the smaller ice that was shot away from the trajectory of that man kicking force. She swears and really want to smack the fox guy. She knew its gonna leave some bruises for sure.


    Arya saw it hit Iiana and how she flinched in pain. She bit her lips and try to side step the volcano old guy next kick. But she was a second late, and she was thrown to the wall, and cough some blood.


    ''Damn. How many time is it, since I''m living the novel life? I never cough blood in my past live'' thought Iiana bitterly, wiping off the blood from the corner of her lips.


    A journey to a definitely safe life with family is fought with wrought of pains it seems.


    Arya went to her and grab her arm gently, before putting on the frost barrier in front of him.


    "Lets retreat" advise Arya. But Iiana just shook her head, pushing him away.


    "No. I got it"


    He frown. Could this woman be even more stubborn than a horned serdg?* Iiana smile.


    "I think I know behind the secret of his aura manifestation "


    When his kick connected to her, there were a high density of aura that meshed with hers, and from there she get the gist on how he manipulate the aura. Since her prior plan was exhausting his mana gone to the drain, she had to come up with something else. Thankfully, from that short and painful contact, she had formed some kind of plan On how to crush him.


    Earlier, She planned to force him to fuel his mana twice the normal rate while taking the oxygen away. He had to power it double the work since it was taken out from the equation . So, its one less favourable nature to help him to conjure his power. You know, when you have to move somewhere and using a transportation would be a big help so you wont need to over exert yourself. But what happened when you have no transportation? Double the work, and that gonna be a pain and tiring obviously. Thats how the mana works.


    Too much of overexerting would cause mana depletion but not in his case, however. Since he got that pendant that would keep on amplifying his mana unnaturally. that is one of the factor that she almost forgot. It will only cause him to lose control on the mana within him and it will definitely go wild. Wild like a Torro bull when they see a reg flag That may cause an explosion, as Arya had said. Although that plan was a bust, she was never one to stop just from there.


    And smile she did as she suddenly remembered one of her arsenal that she made back at the hidden valley. Just a perfect dummy to test on it. Her gleeful smile made Arya chilled to the bone again. As if the grim reaper had just passed over his grave or something.


    She expend her mana and thought about her mana management. Though its true that the Narcissistic god had given her unlimited and fulfilled his contract, in a way he had find a loop hole from it. She didn''t really care about it at first since from the beginning she was given quite amount of mana storage, but the more she travel throughout her journey, she realised that she need the unlimited mana, like now.


    That proud god had given her unlimited mana but in form of blessing. It can be unlocked only when all the condition was met. Currently, it was freaking dark and not glowing at all. She thought by asking unlimited mana as a main skill, she could easily use it passively non-stop.


    Just thinking of the conditions, made her grit her teeth and want to give him a kick in his ass.


    #blessing of Urie-unlimited mana#


    Unlock when all conditions are met:


    ?have 5 children


    ?acquire 3 tears of goddess


    ?acquire the heart of god


    ?become immortal


    What the fuck does that mean? And how the hell does it have anything to do with getting unlimited mana????!!


    Out of spite, she jump forward and strike all the vital point of the hairy volcano old man. And since she used her mana, each of the strike was three times more powerful than her ordinary punch. She spun and used the back of her fist and more than ready to end it. But the old man parried it with his arm and blocked it. She raised her eyebrow and push her mana out on her hand and gave the old man a bitch slap.


    The sound of the slap was so loud that whole place become as silent as in the mountain night. Arya chuckled and shook his head. The old man was shocked at it too, and his brain had to process it for few seconds. He didn''t know which one shocked him more, the sudden slap or the extension of mana from her slapping him.


    As far as he know that was the skill that was created by his ancestor and only selected few, could learn it.


    "How the fuck did you know that!!!??"


    "I watch what you did"


    "Bullshit!" He was flabbergasted. Though, Iiana just shrug.


    "Don''t worry. I''m not done yet" she crush something pill-like and threw it toward the old man. The old man cough and started making an ugly face.


    She smile and walk fifty meter away from him, and took something out of thin air. It was a chair, and something like a bucket made from paper. It has yellowish food inside of it, and she was sitting there relaxing and eating her food.


    Rolen & Luka, who was still sticking around because of some indecisive man failed to follow through what she told him to do, came near her.


    "What is that?" They were more interested at what that golden snack Iiana was eating rather than whats happening in front of them.


    "Oh this? Its called popcorn. Want some??"


    They quickly nodded and Iiana open her her menu and went to the online inter-dimensional shop. She purchased another two and gave each one of them. They ate together and watch the hairy fire old guy.

 85 A new grandpa????

    Iiana...


    That woman is monstrous even among the geniuses he ever witnessed in his life. Just a split of a second then, when she burst out her mana out to give the volcanic old man a slap was enough to make him literally gasping for some air. It was raw, powerful and almost made him dropped down to his knee and keel over. For a fucking second there, he saw the gate of the Death welcoming him in its tight and cold embrace. The potential mana that she converted to aura was so great that he believe it could easily end everything in this universe in a split of a second. yet somehow... it wasn''t complete. it was as if it was barred by something. Like she couldn''t reach her full potential. Its almost weirdly similar to Kuro''s problem ,or maybe not. Kuro''s problem lies to losing three quarter of his former strength but he can regain it. That woman potential was something that was palpable and exist there, but it was cut off somewhere and she couldn''t fully access it. He suspect that she had some kind of seal place upon her that made her unable to utilise her whole potential to the fullest.


    Truly a monstrous woman.


    ''A very beautiful and interesting monster'', he added as his afterthought. He couldn''t see whats happening there since he was busy handling one of the bad guys here, but that scream was rather chilling and painful.


    Begrudging, His heart goes to the old man. He knew when Iiana decide to be nasty, it is nasty right to her very bone.


    Even his enemy had stopped his advances. He was currently too preoccupied watching the old man screaming, and kept on eyeing Iiana with cautious. It seems he also came to the same conclusion like he does. Iiana is someone you should be careful with.


    The hairy old man was not so hairy anymore.. no, scratch that, he''s whole head was bald. Like sparkling clean bald that could reflect any kind of light back. His a-little-bit wrinkled face was now stretch to the side of his face and his eyes become slanted upward. The old man was now lying on his tummy, body stretched. He hold out his hand and gave Iiana painful gaze and open his mouth,


    "What did you do to me?"


    She popped another popcorn inside her mouth, crunching it few times before smiling.


    Great, my ass thought Arya. His whole bones suddenly chilled to the max. She said a certain pervert and sex maniac, Doesn''t that basically naming his name out loud??!! Where does she think she''s using that for? He sure as hell not old enough to need a wrinkle free cosmetic torture. He look at her with a flabbergasted look. When their eyes met, Iiana grinned and slowly her eyes travel down south. All his hairs stood up and he instinctively used both of his hands to over his lower part. As if that was enough to ward off any untoward evil intent on his little junior. Nasty woman!


    "The longer it stay like that, the more it''ll stretch until it cannot stretch no more. And it''ll just rip apart, slowly.. but that''ll be just the first stage. Then you will feel all your organs start to expand, and swell until it explode.. and pooff. You''re a goner!"


    "It-burnssss..."


    "Of course. The pain will feel like it burns" nodded Iiana seriously. "But isn''t that novel way to die? You that simply burn things and people without care. This wont make your skin crack and black. But it sure as hell will make you taste the burning sensation the same"


    The old man became paler a shade of white and look at her with disbelief. But maybe he saw something in her, he began to sweay and quickly slap his palm on the floor couple of time.


    "I yield. I yield!!! Please make it stop!!" Iiana just scoffed at him. The old man really know how save his own skin as he grab his pendant and throw it toward Iiana.


    The amplifying pendant skidded to halt fee inches away from her feet.


    "I yield! Take that. Please stop this!"


    Iiana munch another pop corn before it vanished into thin air. She took the pendant slowly while watching the old man. It was as if she was watching every little changes of his body language.


    A few seconds later, she crouched low in front of the old man and took out a yellow round pill as big as eyeball before crushing it with her fist. Then she blew it right to the old man face. He coughed couple of time and breathe in fast. When the pain stopped, he lie on his back, gasping for an air.


    "Th-ank... you" She simply brush it off and glance at the orange hair dude.


    "Wanna have a go? I have a lot more types of poison to test." She took out some of colors she had to back her words.


    "Oh. This one is good!!! It''ll make your teeth fall off, and also! You little partner down there shrivelled and pluck off by itself. One of the best, I tell you" Arya was simply speechless. Whats up this woman with her hatred toward a man jewel??! Why does it have to do with our ding dong, each and every time???


    The man backed off few steps backward and raise his hands up.


    "I would''ve win it if you didn''t used that" said the old man between his gasps. Iiana chuckled.


    "Oh you haven''t seen anything yet. Not even a bit of it" said Iiana with full confidence that made the old man shut up his trap.


    Rolen the ever so opportunist man saw what the medicine effect had done to the old man. Though he had become bald, he definitely gained more youthful look. That medicine was almost a god given medicine that could give you more youthful look. Anti aging medicine. Even though the process was quite painful, he was sure that it could still sell! They can earn a lot just by selling few of that. With proper experiments,correct tools and proper dose, this could be a breakthrough for most of the mortal side of this world.


    He could already taste the wealth coming their way in waves! Not everyone in this world could become peerless genius like Lord Arya, Lord Kuro and Madame Iiana. Those with meagre power like him had shorter life span since he''s mana is relatively small and couldn''t regulate his body or halt the aging process. But this medicine could be an answer. He already thought of the best caption for this, "no pain no gain, come and buy your youth!"


    Iiana couldn''t read whats on Rolen''s mind but if she somehow got a glimpse of it she would''ve shook her head and smack the boy head upward.


    Iiana look at both of them and then around them with blank look. She had nothing to do with these people who had died. And they indeed had meet a terrible end by coming here and it was unfortunate for them to die because of two ignorant fools. But to be honest, there is nothing she could do here and plus she didn''t know any of them.


    "Both of you are to compensate every each of the loss here. You guys looks like you are wealthy enough to pay all of these." That was the least she could do.


    "Lets go" she gave a signal to them, and three of them followed her. But Luka grab her dress and look at her.


    "You won''t save them?" Asked him looking at already blacken corpse. Iiana gaze soften and she touched his cheek. Did he think she could do the impossible and resurrect the dead?


    "I am not a God, Luka. My priority is only you guys, nothing else. Let''s go back"


    It was just about the tenth steps they took, the now bald old man laughed out loud.


    "I had decided! From now on you will be my grand daughter!"


    Rolen eyebrow furrowed and clicked his tongue. Did that medicine fried his brain and make him crazy? Whose gonna be whose grandfather?? Surely he must be joking right?


    "What is your name?"

 86 Parting with Wifey out of Love

    Iiana open her mouth before they felt the oppresive aura throbbing around them.


    "IIANAAAAAAAAA!!!" Shout a man.


    Her face was comically funny, as it changed from no emotion whatsoever to a kid got caught red handedly taking a cookie out from the jar. Her eyes wildly look around, as if trying to find a good hiding spot. What''s more entertaining the most was, Lord Arya was acting the same. He already erected the ice barrier around them, in his panicking mode, before a red mist that turn into sharp spears penetrated the barrier like butter. It happened in a split of a second just when the ice barrier surround them safely.


    Arya almost had his heart stopped right there, he was sticking close to the barrier right at the very back, as one of the spear almost hit his chest. He know that it was intended that way.


    The red mist was like an acid that melt the whole barrier into a puddle of water.


    Lo and behold, a figure accompanied by three shadow ninja behind him standing tall and regal. A man with white hair, like the full moon that glisten beautifully and could ruin a whole kingdom with his drop dead handsome face.


    "Kuro" a low gasp escape From Iiana lips. Kuro lift his point finger and point at Rolen, and Arya. Something appeared below their feet, a bright red light and Arya face paled, as if he had seen a ghost.


    "No!!!!! Anywhere but there-" the light swallowed both of them down and they were gone in instant.


    "W-where did they go?"


    Kuro was smiling, but really she knew that smile was anything but a happy one. That little bit tilt at the corner of his lips was enough give away that he was super pissed.


    "Wifey.."


    He took few step forward and then look at Iiana from top to bottom, as if to assess her well being.


    "You like to run around and hurt yourself. I thought we already agree to avoid things like this?"


    "Yes, but you know I went to find them!" She threw both of her arms up. "And I found them"


    "You did. And I expect you could just grab them and go. Be done with it."


    He didn''t need to add more to that. Iiana could almost read between the line.


    ''Why do I have to prolong it and go into the fight?'' That would probably what her husband would ask.


    "I will take care of our son. But you wifey, are glutton for a punishment. Since my wifey love to hurt herself and join into a fight, then I as your husband shall grant your wish."


    Then the light flashed below her feet. Upon seeing it closer, she could see glyph writing on the floor in pentagon shape.


    Kuro look at Iiana straight and he raised his hand. His finger gently touch her face with a somber look.


    And just like that, bright light swallowed iiana into a never ending void until it was too much, she fell unconscious inside the red limbo.


    "I-is that okay, my Lord?" Asked one of the shadow. He was the one who was almost stabbed by his Lord''s mistresses artificial thorn roots.


    "Ru Ing, do you think I did wrong by sending her there?"


    "I... she is your wife.. and that place.." Ru ing shuddered. That place was where every one of them was trained at least once. The scariest part was it had many layers. The best of them could overcome the third one and couldn''t passed to the forth one. It was.. beyond insanity and monstrous. And his Lord personally sent his beloved wife to that place.


    "...do you not love your wife?" The shadow ask in hesitance.


    Kuro sighed.


    "It is precisely because I love her, I have to teach her to be stronger.. for my sake. I will not stay in this world, if she is no longer by my side"


    That simple notion was enough to make Ru ing breath stop. His master had basically declared that the mistress was his sole reason to live and sole weaknesses he had. Which is why he began to see, why his Lord and master had sent her ''there''.


    "But nothing could be said the same for the other two. Arya can take care of himself. While that boy.. we''ll see if he could survive it. Follow the boy and watch him. If he is an inch from his life, bring him back." Kuro throw two jade tokens to the shadow. One of the jade was written in ancient word ''In'' and the the other jade plated with gold written ''out''. The only free two way ticket to his Lord secret underworld dungeon world.


    "lord Arya?"


    "Leave him be. That ought to teach that bastard some sense. It wouldn''t be like this if he didn''t play around too much."


    Kuro gaze the spot where his wifey had stood a few minutes ago. His heart wrenched with pain but he knows what he did was for the best. Though... it wasn''t easy to say the least.. they finally had consummate but in the end, for their long lasting love.. he must do what is right. But doing the right thing, none dare to say that it was easy.


    *************


    When Iiana open her eyes, she saw a world that was tinted in red.. and black ground. Even the dead tree was black. It was almost like a setting for game or a painting and totally out of the world. It almost seems like a dream...


    Psshhhhhhh. Something dripped from the top and fall to her arm. It sizzled and burned her skin and she help in pain and surprise. She look above and something that look like a shadow snake bone had two red orbs acting as it''s eyes looking at her with menacing gaze.


    "No. This is sure as hell not a dream"she covered her skin and hissed as she see the little drop had made uneven hole on her arm. She swear she could see her muscles and slight white bones.


    She look at the snake bone and shot it with fireball. The snake used its tail to deflect it, and that made her clicked her tongue. To be honest, that surprised her a bit. The snake seems to have some intelligence in its boney head.


    "Then, I just have to fight it like I''m fighting a human then." Its a new place and since her mana was still lock because of that stupid god''s a quest to act as a lock on her unlimited mana , she had to conserved her mana energy. Though, that is not really what worries her the most since her mana was fast enough to replenish itself with enough rest. What worried her was this place and the unknown that lies within it. Your ordinary snake, well in the new world she was reborned to, should be easy to deal with. If a snake have some sort of intelligence it in mixed with instinct and malice, wouldn''t that basically be a cluster f*ck? Just imagine all kind of animal that might-


    Her heart stops and almost went to her throat. Every fiber of her being just froze as she seems to catch a glimpse of something beyond scary. Her brain didn''t dare to accept nor even process it. So in the end she quickly averted her gaze and look back at the snake. Yes. Looking at that inky black snake was much better than what just she saw.


    But nevertheless, it didn''t change the fact that her body was on high alert. All her hairs stood up, almost like a cat on its edge with its fur stood up straight. She had a sudden boost of energy to finish the snake as fast as she can and find the way out from this place.


    She concentrate hard enough and bought out her aura extension that ''slither'' silently out toward the snake before catching it. And with a strong enough force, the aura crush the black shadow snake and it crumbled into thousand speck of dust. Another reminder on how easy life could be snuff out from you. Though, can that creature be count as a living creature?


    She sighed and tried to look away from the direction that she wished to ignore. Her heart still trembled and wish not to see it. She hope that it wasn''t what she thought it is because if it is.. all her hair stood up.

 87 Her Fear

    She needed more information and thought of a way to check it. She used her mana and throw a light orb, while watching her status menu. For a brief moment, there were a line of little red writing under the mana bar flashed.


    *limitor detected. Mana usage automatically increase three fold in order to activate.


    The heck??! Then, does that means she had been spending her mana three times more than she was usually used? Her face paled. There were a lot of things playing inside her mind and she refused to address some of that thoughts such as what does Kuro have to do with this world, was he the one who had send her here and why, and about what she just saw..


    She could feel the sharp chill penetrate through her marrow bone, and cold sweat breaks on the surface of her skin. Her throat suddenly felt so dry, she open her mouth to say it out loud, but then close it again.


    Then she steeled herself.


    \"Appraisal. Appraise this world\"


    And a small menu box open up in front of her.


    Name : Nightmare World


    Creator: Kuro


    Level : ??????


    Descriptions: a collections of overlapping dungeons with different strong, scary and hideous monsters that range from High, Monstrous, Disaster, Divine and Godly rank. The atmosphere, gravity and mana is denser and heavier than that in the normal world.


    \"Appraise. Life form\"


    ~Appraisal error.


    Appraisal limited to 2km radius.


    Definition of life form error.~


    It seems she could only appraise the surrounding to 2km radius. She mulled it over and thought about the error. The only thing she could only come up with was - there aren''t any life form around her. At least not in this layer.. or dungeon or whatever this is.


    \"Appraised human 2km radius\"


    ~Negative.~


    \"Appraise monsters 2km radius\" her heart beat fast. She need to know how many threats around her, and the slight dot around the map, shown on the menu would help her to detect-


    ~Detected. Ten monsters ranged from high to disaster rank. 3 high rank, 6 monstrous and 1 disaster rank. Due to the effect appraisal, the disaster rank had detected your location.~


    Big red triangle with yellow exclamation mark keep on popping on the screen of the menu.


    Incoming threat!!


    Incoming threat!!


    Incoming threat!!


    \"Fu%#!!!!!! I am so going to haunt that ''beloved'' husband of mine!\" She cursed and stand up. Then jump out from the small cave before running like the whole hell were coming for her soul. Activating fortification on her legs & lungs , she pumps her legs to the max to run as fast as her feet could carry.


    When she tried to glance over her shoulder, she screamed out loud and all her hair stood up. Never in her new life.. she screamed so loud and shrilling that would make even shame the opera''s singer. she had thought she would never see that thing again.


    Yet, there it was..


    And she made a mistake for not looking in front of her. She didn''t see the dead log that was rooted deeply on the ground, in front of her. The inertia from knocking her feet had thrown her forward, before blasting her to the nearest trees. Her body went through and broke three trees before she finally dropped.


    Imagine, how fast her speed was from the legs strengthening she had used, for that kind of effect to happen.


    She coughed out some blood, and felt the pain in her torso. She look down and saw some of the wood had split and stab her torso here and there.


    ''What an ugly sight'' she thought and saw few black spots warning her that she was almost falling unconscious.


    ''No!!!!'' Her mind scream. She don''t want to be that ''thing'' lunch or dinner.


    She hold the wood and gave it a little bit twist and let the pain gave her a little bit boost to wake up from falling into deep slumber. She always seen this in movie and read it in some books. Though it may act like a double edge sword and might just instantly knock her off, she would rather take the gamble.


    She look up and saw it.


    \"What a f**king nightmare world indeed\" she spat more blood and look at the huge monster in front of her. Goose bumps break out on the surface of her skin.


    How f**ked up was her husband''s head to create this kind of nightmare world?


    Last time she seen that thing, was when she was at earth. Though, it was comparably much smaller and definitely a little bit acceptable to look *cough* not that she ever look much of it before. She heard one of her friend said its cute, well, lets just say... they both agreed to disagree. Every cell of her being reject the monster in front of her. Goose bumps and cold sweat was enough warning to tell her that she was on high alert. The monster stop. And stare at her. She was too afraid to breath.


    Her mind was processing what''s in front of her. What kind of sight it posses? Thermal? Xray? Human like sight? Bird sight... it have three pair of eyes on each side. Oh but wait. It was as if that ''thing'' wasn''t done scaring the shit out of her new life, when suddenly, one by one eyes pop out from the heads. And each popping sound of the eyes, make her jump every time. A long veins moving like a freaking snake with big eyeball here and there. Her heart couldnt take it anymore when the head start to turn 180 degree from its former position. Her feet slid backward slightly. And the monster eyes on the left side moved and stare at her feet. Another wave of fear wash over her and stopped her muscles from moving. What''s even more horrifying was, the five eyes on the right and left side grouped together and made two big googly black eyes as big as her head.


    \"H-h-how the f- f**k am I going to fight this?\"


    She keeps on hitting her legs but it stays rooted on the same place. She had a deep phobia with this thing. You can shoved her into snake den, a blood sucking leecher, or let her grab a fist full of earthworms and she would laughed doing so. But this, she couldn''t compromise this one fear she had.


    Arachnophobia.

 88 Nightmare I

    If any of you doesn''t know what that is.. it means intense fear of spiders or any other type of arachnids. As for me, that phobia reserved specially for spider cronies. My second fear would be xarantaphobia-especially that black millipede. It has a lots of legs. A Lot of unnecessary f***ing small legs. God should have created them with bigger & lesser legs, oh! like a pair only! But then... I shivered, just imagining how it would look like-milipede with two big sexy legs like ostrich, chasing her-


    Damn. Not gonna go there. I raised my palm and lightly brush it over my face to get a hold of myself.


    Nobody, not animal nor critters should be born with legs more than two, unless its delicious when its cooked -like squid or octopus. Whats more, it has hairy legs that had touch god knows what! And those eyes, who need eyes more than two? Spiders!


    Back At The earth, spiders were among one of my mortal enemy. They make it as if it is their mission to scare the living shit out of me, by jumping here and there, where I could see them.


    I swear I could zoomed in their faces and saw arrogant smirk on their face that keeps on telling me, ''How do you like that, ha! I''ll make sure to visit you, all the time just to see that scaredy cat face''. Let me tell you, it didn''t end well for the Mr. LOTS-of-hairy-legs and googly eyes. They will always meet their definite doom with my reliable anti-spider superb and legendary weapon: my trusted, 10-years-old broom.


    In this case, that ten years old broom ain''t gonna cut it. At all. The monster was the size of an adult elephant. It''s legs was slender and long like the giraffe''s legs with extra protuding thorns around it. That eyes.. ughhh. Did I mentioned its big, black and too many for its own good? Oh yeah, I did.


    And right now that big black eyes was currently staring back at me. I made my own research back at earth. When i actually say research, i mean online research through Mr. Glasses-you-know who. Do you know what their pincher mouth called? Its actually Chelicera and the tip of that mouth, there''s a pair of teeth called the fangs of chelicera. What a waste of a beautiful name. Who would name something so scary and hideous with a beautiful name? It should be called caracula, or kurks. Something that would make one remember, its dangerous.


    Snap. Snap.


    That chelicera was humongous, it could cut a 70years old tree like a lumber mill. And there are six of it. Ugh. A pair was enough, but must Kuro tripled it than the original.. then a thought suddenly intrude her mind..


    As far as she seen or read so far, this world shouldn''t have spider in it.. if it was that Uric creation, no one would even bat eyes since he is a lazy god with a tendency to copy cat other people works.


    Where did Kuro see this creature that 96% of its characteristic was similar to the original?


    Snap. Snap. Snap.


    Prakkk.


    One of its legs, punch few inches away from me. Looking at the monster right now, with some question buzzing around my mind... My fear toned down a little bit, as if I was standing in the middle of a tornado. The eye of it. Peace settle on me and...


    ''Heyya! Bad timing huh?''


    My half closed eyes suddenly snapped wide open. What the f**k? I thought that familiar and annoying male voice was already gone for good.


    ''Shut it, Uric''


    Uric laughing voice echoed inside her head.


    ''Yeah. You weren''t actually planning to be killed by that, were you?''


    ''And how do you expect me to beat that thing?! Its huge, plus the limitation on this world''


    ''Tsk.tsk. There you go again. You keep on complaining and overthinking. It''s just a monster with too many legs, too many eyes and too many hair''


    ''You forgot something. I''m scared of that!!!'' I flail my hand toward the spider direction and it hissed.


    ''It still doesn''t change the fact that you need to beat it.''


    That stopped me. Well, stupid me. That really helped a lot.


    \"I hate to admit it but, yeah.. you''re right. Thanks for that\" Fear can make one lose their rationality or even cloud their judgement. How was it any different than when I was facing all of these uncertainties? I just have to marched forward and paved my path.


    But the monster had enough of waiting. And the next one, it punch two of its legs forward. I took out her paralysis pill bomb and threw it to the monster. But it screech out loud, and its body started to glow red for few second before fading.


    Uric hummed in admiration.


    ''Nice, it have activate poison & paralytic resisstance. So, what you''re gonna do now?''


    I took out the Devil Seeds. Throwing three seeds under the ground of where the monster''s belly was exposed. Two wrapped around the spider monster and one shot toward the monster belly. But the big thorn broke as soon as it met the spider skin.


    \"Dafuq! What kind of spider have a tough skin!\"


    ''The nightmare kind'' I rolled my eyes and wished that god could stop being a commentator and just shut up. The spider screech again and this time it jump high and shot a white spit that suspiciously look like a web. Nuh, uh. I am not gonna be a baby cocoon. I shot a little bit mana to the seed on my palm and let it shoot toward the web. It cut through some but still didnt stop it from catching me. I summoned a blaze of fire and let it burn the whole web. It was surprisingly flammable, like it was doused with kerosine. I tuck that little information inside my mind for future references.


    I jump out of the way and saw how the leftover web swept away by the hot wind. Soon, I almost had forgotten about the spider until I heard a thud behind my back. Quickly, side stepping and turning my body side way,I was an inches away from my death!


    Its pointy leg was stabbing right where I was few second ago. If I was even a second late, I would be a shish kebab.


    ''Where is spiritual weapon?'' Asked Uric lazily, he was nowhere to be seen. Just a voice echoing inside my mind. But I could almost imagine his lazy face, staring at her like she is not facing a life and death battle.


    ''Not with me''


    ''Try summoning him''


    I gritted my teeth and almost scream. I would if I can hit the pause button here and make the spider stop for a moment! Sheesh.


    ''You know what? If you''re not helping, then bug off''


    ''Nahhh. I''m free right now.. wait.. where is my popcorn... ahhh there it is. You know, since I saw you eating one, I suddenly crave for it. I had to go behind the door and find the admin of inter dimensional to sell me one. It was quite tedious and hard bargain.''


    Oh for god sake! He is just driving me mad!!


    The spider keep on advancing and attacking me. The next thing I know, acidic black spit came out from its mouth. The spit was the size of basketball and as soon as it hit the stone behind me earlier before I evade the attack, it instantly hissed and sink into the puddle of acidic spit.


    Woah. I had learn chemistry but I dont know what kind of acid could make stone melt just like that! Like it was an ice cube thrown into a hot spring. I look at the spider monster, my fear intensified and my muscles start to lock itself again and I''m starting to breathe faster.


    ''You are just making this complicated, Iiana''


    ''Can''t you f**king see I am in a tight spot right now?!! I am trying my best''


    That is what you call your best? Heaven! Did you leave your brain somewhere?


    Ohhhhh I just wish he manifest in front of me right now. To hell with this.


    I open her spatial ring and took out a lot of things and start to brush my hands. Looking at the things on the ground, I grinned. Glancing back look at the spider and suddenly thought this was not so bad afterall.

 89 Nightmare II

    With a flick of my hand, Everything on the ground glow and return back to the spatial ring. Everything except two. A butcher knife, and a pan. The thing about enforcing a strengthening on something, if its done on non living things, you have to continuously renew the strengthening each time its reached the limit. While on living being, such as yourself, as long as they, the host can regulate mana, it that skill will use the host body to continuously absorb mana to keep it up until there is no more mana left to activate the skill.


    So why did I choose to strengthen the butcher knife and the pan? Don''t worry, I did it on myself too, in case things get awry. But right now, I have nothing to help me fight the monster. I dont know any credible martial arts that could help me win this battle.


    I jump high and used the strengthened knife to hack one of the spider leg, and it sliced like I was slicing a butter. The monster screech and used one of its leg to stab me again. Parring it with the pan, using my whole momentum to hit it like a professional baseball player.


    Crack!


    An ominous sound of something, I was afraid I had twisted my own backbone as I spun and landed on my feet perfectly. I look up and saw the other leg hung feebly on the monster body with just a strand of.. something black. Maybe it''s vein? I dont know. Maybe I should help it to cut it clean?


    The two big googly eyes suddenly turn red, and it split back into small tiny eyes. The scary part was, its eyes move to all over its body. When I said, all over the body, I mean from the butt to the legs.


    What an ugly sight.


    I heard a business tycoon back at earth said this before. When you''re facing with problems, know that its your new opportunity. So, here I am thinking about it. From this f**ked up situation and problem I am facing, what opportunity I could gain?


    If only that perverted Arya was here, I could asked him to freeze that monster into an ice sculpture.. then I blinked couple of times. Oh yeah.. I got it. I took out two bottles from my spatial ring. I call the wind elements to blow the powder inside one of the bottle to the monster.


    ''What''s that? A poison? You know that doesn''t work'' huffed Uric. I grinned.


    ''Its not a poison. But almost like one'' I replied curtly, getting into position. The monster ran through the dust of powder that was blown away by the wind before screeching like its on fire. The moment the spider open its mouth to screech, I threw another bottle inside its mouth. You can see three little strand of blue light following the bottle inside its mouth. It started to wiggle its body. Jumping up and down. It screech again, hitting its legs and head couple of times.


    ''Holy, damn! Would you look at that! It had gone mad!!!'' From the tone of it, I can hear the excitement bubbling inside him.


    Shakk. Shakk. Shakk. The thorns explode out from inside out, and slowly wrapping the spider into tight grip.


    "How was the chillies? It''s not a poison, so your anti- poison and paralysis wont work." Controlling the thorn, it sprouted another branch and strike right through the head. The monster lay still, unmoving.


    Using the butcher knife, I hack the head to check if its indeed died or was just playing possum. It cracked open wide, showing me a goey mess and a rock, the size of your normal coconut fruit. It had a slight purplish dim glow that piqued my interest.


    "Is that a spirit stone? That''s huge!"


    ''Hmm... not exactly. more like.... gatcha stone'' comment Uric, I dont know how god works but it sounded like he was perusing the whole thing. Like it was something new to him and he find it interesting. How can a god that govern this world doesn''t know things that happen in his ''territory''? Is he not omnipotent?


    I raised my eyebrow, puzzled by it. Plus...I know gatcha means more or less, random... but hearing that from him... its kind of weird.


    "What do you mean by gatcha stone?"


    "Oh, you dont know gatcha? Gatcha means-" damn, he is definitely pulling my legs off and trying my patience.


    I gritted my teeth, "I know what gatcha means, damn it. I mean, why do you say its gatcha stone?"


    I heard some chuckle that begged to be sock into seven layers of dungeon.


    "That stone, doesn''t have the complete command of producing spirit stone once it is refine. Instead, it have a mix of it. It was programmed to randomly give out spirit stones, skills, weapon, armor or nothing at all once it was refined. And one have to follow the condition of refining this stone : one have to refine it while they are inside this world or it will be useless once brought out as it is to the real world. Definitely genius if you ask me"


    Sadly, I couldn''t retaliate him with ''I didn''t ask you'' since I did asked.


    Genius, indeed.


    Nobody except gods could mass refine stones like this inside this world. One could only swallow their greed to take all of these gatcha stones and have to be content to get few. As long as the limit is still written as the law in this world, you have to strip your greed and learn to be content with what you have and can have. If it wasn''t for the hideous and scary monsters here, I would definitely love this place. Good place to train one''s inner self, and will power. Everything here is too Over powering and challenging. You can improve a lot here. Who knows? Maybe I''ll become more powerful and calmer after I manage to get out from here?


    "I wouldn''t draw an early consclusion if I was you, Iiana. This place was name nightmare for a reason. As much as it can help you to train yourself, it can also drag you to the boderline of insanity. I wonder if you could perserve your human side before the other side of you, devours you completely." And just like that, he left me hanging with that question weighting my mind off. I can feel his presence dissipate and leaving me. And here, I am once again. All alone, thinking I should start crafting everything I could think of. Medicines, poisons, new skills and not to forget.. I hve a gatcha stone to refine.


    So, first of all.. she need to find a place where she could hide peacefully at least for a couple of days to get all of these done. Preferably somewhere high, and sparse.. wide place to run around without stabbing myself from stumbling, high enough that I only need to be worried of flying monster.. my eyes peruse the view around me, while tapping my chin.


    Sadly, you cant get what you always want right away. The prospect in around me said it all. I need to move further to get what I want. This time however, I learned to be more cautious on how to handle my appraisal mode. Since the highest grade monster could detect me as well when I detect them, I need to be extra vigilant as not to draw any attention from the monster.


    That plan seems so beautiful at the corner of my mind.

 90 Making herself at home

    ha!


    It was laughable, to be honest. She was like a walking fish bait in the middle of sea full of predators.


    It didnt took her long before she had to face another monsters. Note that, Monsters, as in plural and not singular.


    Iiana sigh. But the good thing is, she gained more than what she expected. New information and bigger haul.


    Along the way, she had gained more of the gatcha stones from killing monsters along the way. She met the same species as the snake earlier and curiosity made her cut open the snake head. She wanted to know, since she didn''t get to do so earlier. She found a smaller gatcha stone, the color of red. More monsters and more gatcha stones, different colors. By connecting the dots, she begin to understand that, the weaker monster have smaller gatcha stone, the color of red and so on. But to make it simple..


    From her investigation, this was the conclusion she made;


    Monster of high level= red small gatcha stone


    Monstrous level= royal blue medium gatcha stone


    Disaster level = purplish medium gatcha stone


    Divine level= gray large gatcha stone.


    Godly level= well, she haven''t encountered one yet and she hope she would never encounter one. if this nightmare world could spawn a disaster monster that scared her shitless, she couldn''t think what Godly monster would do? It scare her more and if she has a choice, she would rather not face one. Though, seeing her rotten luck.. she was better off preparing for the worse than just hoping for an empty, meaningless and hopeless wish to come true.


    Encountering other monsters made her improvise her way to kill the monsters. She choose not to waste a lot of mana, and simply kill it the easiest way. But then, she couldn''t waste the opportunity to train her power or improve herself. Thats where she began to occasionally use her power for a bit before using her devil seeds to take care of the monster.


    Everything can be solved if she could just purchase more stuff from the interdimensional shop. Maybe they''ll sell some kind of magical weapon? She didn''t have a chance to check out the shops since theres a lot of menu and categories. The thing is, she didnt have much of spirit stone left and there is nothing here could be use to sell online.. except the gatcha. But that thought soon was wiped out from her mind since Uric had said that it cannot be brought outside of this world without refining it inside of this nightmare world.


    "Damn you, Kuro!!!!!" She screamed out loud. She was tired and wished that the perfect spot could just pop out of no where and save her some trouble. She''s hungry, tired, she need to bath, and a lot of needs that will need a proper listing on the Do-it- task later.


    She open the menu and didn''t care much about the monsters anymore. She activate the appraisal mode.


    "Appraisal-fogs"


    \u003c\u003c\u003cnatural phenomenon in Nightmare World. It happens every eighth hours. Last for 2 hours. Effect- the gravity pull around the fogs increases than normal\u003e\u003e\u003e


    \u003c\u003canother attribute: ????????\u003e\u003e


    She rubs her face and swear. You gotta be kidding me! That''s explain why it was hard walking around for the past two hours. What a sadistic way to torture people. Where the heck does Kuro got this idea to make people miserable like hell???


    Iiana took a small rock and throw it into the damn fog with a half-ass attempt.


    "Argghh!!! This is frustrating and damn irritating. How the f**k am I gonna leave this place when I can''t even find a-" and it bounce back to her, ONLY to knock on her forehead and cause a purplish bruise on it.


    "F**********************kkkkkkk" iiana screamed out loud. her temper spike for another level. This is just too much, she thought. Her eyes pooled and she glared at the fog. She knew then the other hidden attribute was actually talking about the characteristic of that fog- a freaking misleading/ the maze fog. Or something like that. She will keep on going circle, not unless she could get out from that fog. Anyone caught inside the fog would be forever be trapped.


    She sighed and rub her temple, trying to control her emotion. She felt weird the moment she woke up in this place until now. It was as if her brain was muddled, and she was having the worst PMS mood swing ever. Her brain refuse to cooperate with her, even for the simplest solution.


    What was it again? What was she trying to think earlier? Damn! Think. Think. Think. She saw the fog and slapped her own forehead.


    Ah, yes!!! The fog! She need to do something about the fog. She knew the answer to her dilemma was so freaking easy but the idea seems to be slipping away every time she almost got it within her grasp. It was moving away from her like a slippery eel and its super frustrating.


    Unbeknowingly to her, the shadow ninja that was tailing behind her, pitied her. He know that accursed fog too well. They dubbed it as the ''Lost \u0026 Found fogs''. It will trap anyone inside of it, make one to loose their sense of direction and themselves-their mind. How many of them had failed and had to return to the real world to get retrained their mental and inner self in order to conquer the fog. The fog will make you as retard as you can be, rendering you like a newborn baby with empty mind.


    He remembered the first time he had entered the fog. He knew he had learned a technique how to make a simple compass to get him out from there. The moment he tried to make one, he seems to forget what he was doing and how to make it. No matter how hard he had tried, it kept on slipping away, the memory playing a tug war with him. It was later on that he had learned that he needed to improve his mental training in order to win the tug wars between the unseen force in order to retain you memory/sanity.


    Seeing the mistress.. he shook his head. Isn''t The Lord being too harsh on his wife?


    It was then the Mistress did something out of ordinary. She put both of her index fingers on each side of her temple. He could see her fingers was glowing, and something happened. It was like there were some kind of round blue blob? Slime like around her head. It was rather... odd and doesnt mesh well with the mistress''s appearance. But then, she wasn''t bothered by it and took only few second to blow away the whole fog with a strong wind. She was looking at something in front of her while stabbing on something on the air. He noticed that she would do that strange gesture once in a while, sometimes he question her sanity.


    As the wind dispersed the fogs, and she stopped poking something on the air, she began laughing. He followed her line of view and his jaw almost dropped to the ground.


    He couldn''t believe it even if he slapped his face silly.


    She found the best spot of all.


    He had a wry smile on his face.


    "How the heck that we never find that place before???" He know this place for god knows how many years. From the moment they had reach their puberty, they were thrown into this insane world as part of their training lessons. None of them can get out, not unless their senior went to fetch them up or if they manage to somehow stumble upon the portal back. And dang, it was one in a million rare chance for you to find one. He still couldn''t find the connection between the portal where it appears. Other shadows that had a rare encounter with the portal said that it was at the east of the swamp. While the others said that west. When Lord Arya heard that he just shook his head, and said the portal spawn randomly after the condition is fully fulfilled. Even he doesn''t know what the condition was and he was the person who had been with the Lord for so long. He had been thrown in to the Nightmare world more than all of the shadows gathered altogether. Everytime he irritates Lord Kuro, this will be his... playzone until Lord Kuro ordered us to fetch him back.


    Currently, the tradition of training the newbie shadows was still on going and most of them was already on the second layer.


    He still remembered the last time he was here.


    At the age of twelve, he had ran toward the monster and fight. Full of vigor, fill of trepidation and adrenaline rush. It didnt last long, though. He had endless nightmares, days and nights. Fatigues and the smell of carcasses was his constant friends.


    He had wandered around this first layer for four years. He knew this place like the back of his hand. never in his life he had seen this place before. Wasn''t this supposed to be that poisonous swamp with dense trees? How did a singular huge ass rock mountain appear there? It was up so high that it look as if a sword had penetrated the sky.


    What the shadow didn''t realised was that, when Iiana was fighting the divine level monster, she had used the earth element to level the ground. Using her own method and imaginations , she had imagined that the soil underground would move like how earthquake happens. The earth plate slip down and pushing the earth away. Reversing the method, she pushed the earth to make a hole to trapped the divine level monster underground before pouring her devil seeds down there to stab the monster to death. She didnt even give it a chance to show its prowess and ability. She simply kill it in just five minutes span.


    It was actually her weird way of handling the power when the people in this world simply think that they should make the ground drop and make a huge hole. And where did the soil slip to? It was pushed far away to where there is much smoother and damper soil on its pathway. It emerge from the ground and shot high up to the red sky.


    It was all thanks to Iiana idea that leans more toward science before relating and manifesting it using her power. That is what both of them wasn''t aware of.

 91 Its a good day than any

    Who would have thought that she would get a freaking spiked mountain that could easily passed as a fortress. It look so majestic, beautifully eerie and also reliably strong. It''s actually like your typical villainous fortress with few flashes of lighting as background. Iiana stood there, gazing up with a satisfied look.


    "This ought to be good spot" using fortification spell on her legs, and then a little bit anti gravity, she jump upward, barely touching the mountain before jumping back again. It took about twenty minutes before she reach the top on the mountain. Though, the mountain was dangerously spikey, thousands of it infact, she scratch her left cheek while thinking and levatating.


    What she need was an even ground. It must be Clean and clear. But that spikes had a nice touch on it. All the while it could also act as a shelter for her from flying monsters. She didnt want to destroy all of it.


    she took out a sword and swung it in one go, while controlling her strength. Everything except fifty of the spikes crumbled into tiny pieces.


    Truth to be told, she was so tired and just wanted to lie down and sleep. But the prospect of getting a good and safe place in this god forsaken land? Well, that overrides it. Plus her excitement manage to temporarily dull it. She just need to make sure everything settled before closing her eyes and lose herself into a dreamland.


    Opening the menu status, she open the online shop. Thinking and hoping that she could get some materials that would help her build good shelter. She didn''t know how long she would be trapped here, might as well make the best out of it. Scrolling down the materials catalog made her chuckle. It reminded her of her daughters back when they were still alive on earth world.


    ***********


    "Mama, look at this!! I build a nice house in Minecraft!" My firstborn eyes were sparkling with excitement, pointing on my phone screen. The younger one keeps on nodding her head, agreeing her elder sister. I pat her head and sigh. How many time she said she built a house in that game for the past half and hour.


    "I''m sure you did. Can you help me fetch that up?" I point my book near the drawer, I''m lazy to stand up from my seat, plus I need to type on the computer as long as my brain still squeezing out its idea before it ran out. But my little girl didn''t hear me. More like choose not to hear me. I smirked.


    Both of them ran and went to fetch the book and look at me with big puppy eyes. I patted their head.


    "Okay, lets play game together. Just give me ten minutes to finish this"


    They instantly perked up and clapped their hands in excitement.


    "Yayy" needless to say, I finished my work and did as I promised. They show me how they built their houses and castles ,as in plural. Huge and pretty. I began to understand their taste just by looking how they built their places. My eldest one built a rather large and extravagant house while the younger one prefer cute gothic style.


    *******


    And Iiana thought, one of the design of that house fit perfectly on top of this mountain. She began tinkering and building the house as she remembered. That one house that she build together with her little minions aka her daughters. She smiled and suddenly felt the pang of sadness. Its not that she wasn''t sad on daily basis, being far away from them.. its just that she was too used of ignoring her own feeling. she focus too much from the external rather than her internal which she was quite aware of and couldn''t help to hate it. Its like it was hard wire into her very being and she couldn''t change it, no matter how much she tried.


    It would be good if they had some kind of communication tools. Or maybe even a certain rounded white and blue robot''s "door to anywhere", if you know what I mean. Just when she was about to finish it, heavy rain starts to drop non-stop. Bloody rain. No pun intended, it was a freaking red water rain that looks like droplets of blood. She started to feel nauseous seeing the red dry land become even redder. Its living up to its name- nightmarish realm indeed.


    She ran into her newly made ''shelter'' and quickly close the door. Summoning water and fire comes next to activate her hot bath, she peeled off her clothes and discarded it to the trash bin. Dipping inside the water tub, she close her eyes and try to organize her thoughts and feeling. This world had been messing with her senses and thoughts since she open her eyes and found herself in this fucked up world.


    She will not ponder about heavy topic right now, not that it will help her current situation any better. but what she could and know she should do was.. she had to think how to survive another day with what she had. It wasn''t that bad since she had the inter-dimensional online shop but it doesn''t mean that she could keep on relying to that. Growing dependent on one thing, was never good for herself. She know herself better than anyone else. When she become too comfortable, she''ll began to forget the power of hardwork and become lazier day by day.


    Getting lazy in this unknown and fucked up place is a definitely no go. She need to improve herself and get used to this place fast in order to passed through the next level. She need to get out from there.


    Scrolling through the inter-dimensional store, and seeing all kind of things gave her few ideas on how to increase her probability of survival. Defense, offense and retreat aka D.O.R.


    She need a good defense. Shield-like things that easy to run or fly with. For offensive things.. she need an equipment that can be use with or without mana. Though her mana tank quite large, it was by no mean unlimited.


    She cursed Uric for being a cheap ass god. She could probably blast herself out of this world if she got that OP passive skill. Maybe she could even go back to the earth and see her father and mother... She blinked couple of times, just to get rid of the dust hovering at the end of her eyelashes.


    "I need two different types of weapon. One that could kill silently and another that can go boom and obliterate the big area." Iiana talk to herself, while tapping her lower chin. Being too loud means, she''ll end up attracting those monsters attention. On the other hand, it could help her draw their attention in one place while she could run the other way around, something similar to grenade but in bigger scale. Call it as a strategical way to help you retreat.


    "Mix it together with the devil seeds.. then..." her lips curved upward, a devilish grin can be seen on her face. Oh, she could almost taste another sweet invention ready to be born. Can she cue the evil laugh and call thunder as her background, just to make it feel more dramatic?